text:
Free Porn
amateur porno
Recent Entries
2012-Jan-3 08:17 -
Naked sexy
. M says: whats up and yes i know you want me up A says: you want the most blunt answer i likely will ever give you? lol M says: sure thats a big go fuck myself with the coffee yes didn't even offer until now now that its too late yours is already made A says: that was a quick get a coffee to answer to answer what i figured you would say to the question.. lol so was hurrying back thank you very much lol M says: some people take their time, and thats fine, you don't need to rush around for me A says: i always do u know that but as to the answer to the question M says: whats the answer A says: when i was upstairs lets just say i had certain images.. fairly graphic ones and even when and hunted for something specific.. lol M says: not your usual one either graphic images of what? A says: if you want more detail then you semi naked, me completely naked laying on a bed with my pussy completely exposed and ready M says: why am i only half naked? and ready for what? A says: half naked cause it' half naked cause it's a lot more fun and interesting to feel ur cock grow under your pants and then have my warm hands suddenly wrap around it.. and ready the second part ready for your cock to slide into what would be wet and warm M says: if your not sucking it i don't have to take a shower A says: u don't have to take a shower even if i was M says: its been a day though, i don't know how it is down there A says: it's called taste test *grins* M says: lol, works for me A says: i figured it would.. but i seriously can't sit still.. damn u lol M says: lmao
yes i do think its funny A says: i know u do... wonder what ya think of when i mention me, naked, up on the table where your sitting with my legs parted and sitting in front of u .. **yes i know I'm evil** M says: well i don't think you should, i wouldn't mind, but what if someone came in the door, you would be fucked and not the way you want A says: that's why i likely wouldn't do it on the table, since this ain't mine or yours place.. lol but it could still be done the same via bed.. or even better, me going under the table there, letting my hand slide up ur leg then to where your cock is, slowly massaging it then taking it out from it's confinements and wrapping my mouth around it.
that's another possibility too lol M says: never had that done before might let you too don't know about the clearance though, but you doing what you described can be done on a bed too. A says: it could be yes... but it did at least get you imaging things.. see usually when i would do something like that i would alternate, as you have had before, warm mouth sliding all the way down Ur cock to the base of the shaft then back up, getting all nice and wet so that my hands can slide easily along it.. sometimes bring it between my breast and slide them along it too.. so many possibilities .. M says: i have had thoughts since this morning, lol. just didn't share them. was waiting, and now yours are getting into my head (the upper one) so now i have lots of thoughts. your getting more and more graphic with each statement, i like that A says: i told you i could be graphic.. that's why i asked how much do u want me to get M says: i see, no worries A says: so what exactly did you want this morning.
other then obviously sex.. lol thinking of any particular like i was already when i woke up ... M says: don't know i was but u weren't there A says: u could have woken me up.. i did have my cell by me like i ALWAYS do.. lol well except for that one day i accidentally left it here lol M says: let u sleep A says: pfftt sleep is over rated lol M says: not always A says: when it comes to that yeah it is.. and u think yu can't type my brain is going a million miles a second and with all mainly one thought pattern which aint helping the antsy thing damn it M says: i know so your really wanting to do something ?????????????????????? might say i was typing, but untill now i wasn't like now again you know what to write, your not a cyber virgin lol A says: with the way i was going shortly after i woke up and then you doing what you did outside, and then under thet able.. umm lets just say.. the majority if not ALL of the day i've been wanting something, but wasn't sure how u were feeling.. now if you want me to get graphic trust me that i can do M says: its up to you yes it is i believe women should have choices too ha ha ha ha ha A says: and after like i said yesterday..
i wasn't gonna start anything unless you gave me some kind of hint as of if u wanted anything or not.. so now on that note i am going ot have a smoke cause thoughts are getting going again M says: so when you mean half naked, do you mean pants? pj pants? or boxers? the choice is yours....... A said: i was mainly meaning just the top off half, pants and all things below waist line on... that's where the fun part comes in, taking them off.. and if u ask how i will tell u but i will prewarn you it will be pretty graphic in the answer lol M says: i will atleast take my jeans off, now you can tell me how, since i will have nothing to take off of you cause you said you will already be naked A says: that was just one image, there can be other ways.. like you taking my clothes off.. but that i'll leave up to you, now as for how the pants come off it would be in stages, so don't answer anything yet until i say done. then u can repsond how ever you want.. lol M says: well i like the you already naked idea A says: we'll start with us in a bed, don't matter which one but a bed in general and we'll go with that then that i'm already naked, but i might be a little teasing and have the covers over either all of me or part of me.
that i'll decide when and if anything happens.. so i'm in the bed, naked, not anything on at all and
naked sexy
my curves slightly hidden under the covers, the only hint that i have no clothes on when you see me is the fact that you can see that my shoulders are bare and you can almost see the erect hard nipples.. that's where this will begin now you come into the room, you see me like that and you have ur pj bottoms on and come to the bed, slowly moving the sheets off and seeing me now fully exposed and naked under the covers... you can use your imagination as to
masturbation brunette latino
how you come closer to me, either slowly side in beside me or any other method you wish to do........ cont'd when you are beside me i lean over and bring my lips close to yours, my chest brushing against ur side as my hand slides down your stomach, nails only slightly grazing on the skin as they make their way down to your waist, one finger sliding between the waist band and your skin brushing it slightly with the tip of my fingertip... M says: my balls are tingling seriously A says: apparently i write better then i thought i did.. cause there's more to this if you want to hear it M says: keep going A says: my lips still pressing against yours, soft and sweet as my tongue darts and entangles with yours, a low soft moan escaping my lips as my hand goes to the base of ur cock, letting my finger once more just tease and taunt it as it circles completely around the base of it, letting it slide briefly against your balls before bringing them up and slide along ur shaft, stopping just at the tip of it.... feeling the moisture of the precum already there i whip it off with the tip of the finger, breaking the kiss i bring the finger to my mouth, licking off the sweet taste of it with my tongue, watching ur reaction as i do, seeing your cock grow harder as i do, smiling i bring my hand once more down, hearing your breathing slightly grow as i push the fabric of your pjs down some to gain better access a evil grin on my lips i bring
naked sexy
that one finger away again, bringing to my moist and swollen clit i graze it against it, a shudder running through me as i do before bringing it down to your cock once more, mingling now the precum that is on the tip with the small amount of my own juices, then bringing my mouth down to the tip of it using my tongue to lick off both of them, tasting them intermingle M says: this is amazing A says: good or bad amazing? lol M says: good only one thing A says: what's that? M says: i will be waiting in the bed for you ha ha ha ha A says: well this is just my thought pattern.
would prefer the other way, but hey whatever works for you.. lol want me to keep going or this getting too much yet? M says: keep going, thats the only thing i would change A says: moving my body into a different angel, brushing the little strand of hair that is determined to fall in my eyes away and behing my ears i look back at you for a moment, just to see how much you are enjoying this.. hoping to see a look of contentment i smile and bring my mouth just on the tip, pushing the fabric of the pjs down farther so that my other hand could
naked sexy
gently caress your balls, feeling the smooth skin upon my hand, my teeth just and i do mean just brush the tip before bringing my mouth completely and quickly all the way down ur cock, my lips reaching the base of the shaft as the tip hits the very back of my throat, my pussy now glistening with my juices as it starts to coat my lips, my clit swollen and even more moist, my chest rising and falling as my nipples become even mroe erect and hard, pushing into ur skin as my tongue starts to swirl around your shaft, tasting ever inch of it as my mouth moves up ur cock, slowly so slowly so that you can feel every inch of pleasure, my mouth reaching the tip once more, my one hand moving to now your wet moist cock, sliding with such ease along it all the while pushing the pjs completely off you and letting tossing them to the floor... so that's one way they would come off, told you i would be graphic, graphic enough for even me to need another smoke lol M says: lol, there's more go for your smoke A says: how is there more? .. let me guess something wil be written when i cum back in? M says: you just said that that was only one aspect
how wet are you right now writing this? very i am guessing, going to take a shower now, so i am clean for you. brb so if there is more, i will read it when i am done A says: as for the wet part, been that way pretty much all day yes.. now tho umm up there on the wetness factor.. question is how hard are u reading this? lol .. so that was one aspect yes, meaning one version as to how to how to remove that certain article of clothing another way is starting off the way you would normally have it start off, which is I'm upstairs for whatever reason when you ask me to come downstairs (yes using ur room for an example this time lol) and when I do i see the covers over you, tho not enough to cover up the fact that you aren't wearing a shirt. I give you my famous look of "now what is he up to" and come to the bed, slowly getting upon it i debate lifting the covers or not, then decide that i would since I'm usually chilly when I am down there, because of the cold my nipples are already hard and slightly noticeable from under my shirt as i lay under the covers, turning i lean on my side, my one hand supporting my head as i tilt lean slightly up, pushing the strands of hair that keep wanting to fall into my eyes and hide the colour that they are, which have now darkened slightly with the image before me of you half unclothed
I feel my body tingle as i look at you, wanting you as I always do but suddenly increased ten fold. A small soft smile forming on my lips as i decided to test the waters a little to make sure that you want me as much as I want you, bringing my body that is still clothed at this point beside you, the warmth of my skin seeming to graze against yours as my chest sits mere inches from your side, seeing if your hands reach for anything, hoping that they do, I lay there for a moment. Seeing a certain look from you letting me know that if anything of mine comes off it would be up to me I grin and sit up, my back to you to a degree as i bring my clothes over my head, my skin instantly breaking out in goosebumps as the cold air hits it, the nipples suddenly harder then they were before. Leaning back once more in the same position as I was, i move now even more closer to you, letting you feel the hardness of my nipples as they press into you and the warmth of my skin as it brushes and teases yours. My hand glides to your cock, above the fabric of your pants, just placing them there, letting the heat radiate from them. I bring my lips to yours and just brushing against them in a whisper i say something softly, almost unhearable, my blue eyes seeming to sparkle as i bring my lips from yours before clearly saying what i had whispered (that will leave up to what you would want to hear) then moving my hand that still remained on now your hardened cock, M says: i do like very much
put it on hold for now A said: it is on hold.. just let me know if u want me to keep going lol M says: anytime A says: letting it massage and caress the hardness that is underneath it, my fingers drawing lines where your shaft pushes against the fabric, i use my other hand and slightly turn ur head to the side so that it is once more facing me, the little amount of light around us casting shadows upon my form showing each curve of my body as my chest continues to rise and fall, my breathing a little more raggid then it was before. My lips come to yours once again as i feel your hands start to caress my skin, my body shuddering from your touch as my kiss intensifies, my lips pressing harder upon yours as the need and want continues to grow, my lips spasiming more between my legs as i feel my pussy start to clench and unclench, a low moan catching in the back of my throat is barely bearable as i give a low groan. My hand still upon your cock starts to quicken, feeling and caressing every inch of it until the want to have the smooth skin in the palm of my hand takes over, pushing away the fabric of your pants quickly with some urgency i bring my palm down upon what is now your rock hard cock, not moving it for a moment and just letting my palm graze it as it rests upon it.. contd M says: damn i like your being graphic A says: told you i could be.. lol now how u feeling? M says: I'm feeling great how are you A says: I'm sure you already know exactly how I'm feeling lol and i can guess with yours, but can't be certain since i can't feel anything at this exact moment lol M says: lol A says: letting my hand feel the spasms that it gives, now matching my own pussy
Deciding that a little more teasing is in order, i stop all that i am doing and move off the bed, the look of confusion clearly on your face. I grin as my hands move to the lower part of what i am wearing, slowly i start to remove the last articles of clothing and letting them lay upon the floor. I crawl back into the bed and with a evil i look i spread my legs across you, one leg on either side of your hips. Not wanting to have you in just yet i bring my lips down to your cock, pushing it down against your stomach flat then bring my soaked lips upon it, letting them hug the shaft as i start to move my hips back and forth, letting my clit and lips start tp stroke your cock, soaking it with my juices. My chest moving to my movements as i sit straight up letting you look over my naked form. I bite my lip and close my eyes, tilting my head back as the pleasure runs through my viens like fire, my hips moving quicker feeling your cock shudder and my own pussy tingle and clench, knowing that if i keep this up i myself will cum. Not wanting that to happen i quickly move off of you, seeing your cock now glisten brightly with my juices a smile as i move my mouth to it, bringing it fully inside i consume ever inch of it tasting the mixture once more of both of us. Licking every last inch of it off as my hands take off the last remaining stiching of clothing from you... another aspect as to how whatever you're wearing on your bottom half could be removed M says: thats enough, no more, your getting too bad too naughty yes i know i asked for it but didn't think it was going to be like that A says: i'm done don't wrry M says: good, you must be sopping right now need a mop? A says: maybe and how r u doing? and don't say just great either.. lol i told you exactly so fair is fair lol M says: lol i'm doing well, considering lol A says: considering? M says: considering what you wrote A says: turn on or off? M says: oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooonnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn A says: that can be fixed u know lol M says: i know when i don't know, might wait till your done work tomorrow A says: now that just aint nice or fair.... M says: i thought it was suspense is killing you lol lol lol and to the bedroom we went, and yes she fulfilled what she said she wanted. While on our sides spooning I also made her squirt 3 times by pulling her hair, squeezing her tit hard, and ramming her with all my cock had.
naked sexy,
blond babe licked
dark dick
big clit solo
young brunette anal tatoo
, ass dp latina brunette, chick amateur teen,
funny titfuck
, brunette stable, shaved orient, nasty stockings threesome,
Related posts:
mature raped
redhead pornstars fucking
black girl love big
ebony couch
brook pornstars
katja gag
big tit teen outdoor
teen eve
0 comments
2011-Dec-29 03:37 -
Bigged amateur
. Chapter 74 Angie walked along the sidewalk after watching her parents have sex in their new house. Why had that excited her? Was it the voyeuristic aspect? That had to be it. Even as sexually curious as she was, the thought of her parents having sex wasnt anything that excited her in itself. Somehow shed been able to detach that part of the experience so that in her mind she wasnt watching her parents having sex, but two strangers. Did that sound as strange as it seemed to her? She thought about it as she made her way to Steves house and jumped on his mothers bicycle. She was certain at this point shed put more miles on it than Karen had in all the years shed owned it. She started down the street, trying to decide where Michelle and Kristi may have gone. If theyd managed to get Jake to fall for Michelles twisted little plan, the logical place would be the creek
She swung in that direction and picked up
bigged amateur
her speed a little. If she hurried, she might get there in time to see a little action! She hadnt gone too far when she spotted a familiar figure riding toward her. Michelle pulled up and they stopped by the school. Angie grinned at her friend, her disheveled hair and huge smile a dead give-away that shed been recently fucked. "Hey, there," Michelle said. Angie looked her up and down and shook her head, still grinning. "You little slut!" she exclaimed. Michelle looked down at her rumpled clothes and back up to her, her eyes glittering. "That obvious, huh?" Angie laughed and pointed to the bleachers by the football field. "Cmon. I want to hear all about it!" They rode over and leaned their bikes against the metal bleachers, then sat down on the bottom row. "Ok, spill!" Angie said, eyeing her with an amused grin
"And I want details!" Michelle giggled and took out her hairbrush. She began untangling her hair as she began the story. "Well, he fell for it," she said, pulling a twig from her hair. "Yeah?" "Oh, yes. I wish you couldve seen the look on his face when I was sucking on him and he thought it was Kristi until she whispered in his ear!" Angie laughed and tried to picture the shocked look on Jakes face. "So, did you tell him about all of us?" She nodded. "Yeah, and we really poured on the drama about how important it was for him to keep his mouth shut." She explained about how his dick shrank back to a flaccid state despite having two naked girls lying next to him. "He knew we were serious
I dont think hell say anything." Angie nodded. "Good. So, what do we do now?" Michelle shrugged. "We kinda left that up in the air. He and Kristi were still at the creek when I left. I thought maybe they needed some alone time to work out how their relationship was going to fit into this." Angie smiled and rubbed a hand along her bare thigh. "Youre so thoughtful," she said softly, their eyes meeting. Michelle smiled and was about to lean in for a quick kiss when a shout reached their ears and they turned to see some kids running across the field and tossing a football. They pulled apart and grinned smugly at one another. "I wish we could be more open about our relationship," Michelle said, taking her hand. Angie smiled sadly
"Me too. But with so many others involved, we dont dare come out." Michelle nodded. "I know, and I understand that. Its just that I really care about you a lot." she looked deep into Angies blue eyes. "I love you, Ang." Angie glanced over at the kids, who werent paying any attention to them, then brought Michelles hand to her lips, kissing it softly. "I love you, too, Michelle." Michelle smiled and Angie could see tears welling up in her eyes. "God, how can I have such strong feelings for all of you!?" she exclaimed, wiping her eyes. Angie gripped her hand tighter, then reached out and hugged her. "Because you have a big heart, baby, with plenty of love to go around." They held one another for several long seconds
Then, as if both of realized at the same time they were in a public place, they both let go and sat back. "Whens Artie coming back?" Angie asked after a moment of silence had passed. Michelle sighed. "Not til Friday. His parents wanted to stay a couple more days." She remembered the dirty pics shed sent him. "Oh my god, you wont believe what I did!" She explained how Artie had asked her to send him a picture of herself and how shed taken a couple of sexy ones as well. Angie grinned. "Do you think you could send those to me?" Michelle laughed and nodded. "Of course!" "You should bring your camera sometime and get some hot group shots. I love the look on your face when you cum
It makes me so hot!" Angie giggled. "I could make it my computer background!" Michelles jaw dropped in mock alarm and she playfully slapped Angies leg. "Dont you fucking dare!" This brought on a fit of giggles from both of them. "Did your folks pick a house?" Michelle asked after theyd calmed down. "Oh, yeah! We got the one on Wilmot with the pool!" "Awesome!" Michelle exclaimed. "We can hang out at the pool instead of swimming in the creek!" Angie nodded. "Sure, but I like the creek. It has " She winked at her with a sly smile. " some advantages." Michelle chuckled. "Yes, it certainly does." It was starting to get late and Michelle really did have to get home to start dinner, so they hugged one more time and said goodbye
Angie watched her sexy girlfriend ride off across the schoolyard and disappear around a corner. She picked up her bike and started for home. Steve would be home from work soon and she had a lot to tell him. Chapter 75 The following day Angie was sitting at the well-used picnic table on the grass by the corner store sipping on a bottle of water. When shed told Steve about what happened with Jake, he took it with a grain of salt. Obviously, he wasnt as convinced of Jakes ability to keep their secret as the girls were, but he agreed they had no choice and was willing to give him the benefit of the doubt. He was working all day today again. A couple of the regular employees at the lumber yard were on vacation so he was basically working full time for a couple of weeks
It was good money, but it left her without her first choice for a sexual partner and after hearing Michelles retelling of Jakes initiation, she was feeling very horny. She finished her water and tossed the empty into a blue bin, then took a look up and down the road. No sign of anyone on a bicycle in either direction. It was getting hot and even though she was wearing cut-off shorts and a short halter, she could already feel beads of sweat running down between her breasts. A trip to the air conditioned mall would feel good, but she really wasnt dressed for it. Of course, there was always the creek. She didnt have her swim suit but if no one was there, well she wouldnt really need one
She grinned and climbed onto her bike, hoping that would be the case. She hadnt gone far when she saw Jake riding toward her. They slowed to a stop and she greeted him with a big smile. He returned her smile but seemed to have a hard time meeting her eyes. "Hey, Jake!" His eyes made a quick trip over her barely covered body before finally meeting hers for an instant. "Hey Angie. Whats up?" She shrugged, her eyes sparkling. "I was on my way to the creek
Its so hot and I need to cool off. Wanna come?" He nodded. "Sure." They began riding slowly along the street toward the path to the creek. Jake seemed to hang back a little and for the first few minutes neither of them spoke. Finally Angie decided to break the tension and slowed down so that he coasted up beside her on a downhill
She looked over at him. "So, Michelle tells me youve been initiated." For a moment, he didnt reply or even look up, but she noted his ears turned about three shades of red. "Yeah, I guess so." Angie paused for a moment as they negotiated a turn, then said, "So, tell me what you think of it? Are you and Kristi both cool about all of us?" They arrived at the entrance to the trail that led to the creek before he could answer and he braked to stop by the side of the road. Angie pulled her bike next to his and dropped one long tanned leg to the ground to brace herself. She saw his eyes drop to her leg and slowly move up to where her tight shorts covered her slightly parted legs. She smiled to herself as he seemed to realize he was staring and immediately dropped his eyes. "Yeah I mean, Im cool with it and Kristi seems to be too." Angie leaned down and met his eyes
"Its ok, Jake. I dont mind if you look at me." He looked up at her and when he saw the smile on her face, he appeared to relax somewhat. "Uh ok um sorry," he mumbled, grinning sheepishly. She laughed softly. "So you guys are both cool with it. Awesome!" She indicated the path to the creek
"Come on, Im cooking in this heat!" She shoved off and rode down the path toward the creek. Jake watched her ass in the tight shorts as she stood up on the pedals, then started off after her. Angie guided the bike down the rough path, fully aware of Jakes lustful stares. She didnt turn around to try to catch him, but she knew him - well, she knew guys in general - and had a very good idea what his eyes were focused on. She was becoming more than a little aroused herself and crossed her fingers that the clearing would be empty of other people. That would not only ruin their chances of hooking up, but also swimming. Without a bathing suit, any water play was going to have to be of the naked type. She cleared the trees and it only took a second to discover that there was no one else there. She smiled to herself as she rolled across the grass to a spot a few yards from the tree by the bank. She stopped and got off her bike as Jake rolled up next to her and dropped his
She looked around as if verifying that they were indeed alone, then grinned at him. "Looks like weve got the place all to ourselves." Jake glanced around and nodded nervously. She smiled to herself at his shyness, so uncharacteristic for him. Then she watched his eyes drop to her waist as her fingers toyed with the hem of her halter top. "Thats good, because I forgot my swim suit," she said, a mischievous grin starting on her face. Jakes eyes lit up and he forced himself to focus on her face. "I I dont have mine either," he said in a quiet voice. Angie looked around as if trying to decide what to do, running her hands along her enticing curves as she did. Jake couldnt stop his eyes from moving down and watching as her hands moved along her waist to the flare of her hips, then back up to the bare skin of her midriff. She turned back to him suddenly, catching him staring. When his face flushed with embarrassment, she laughed coquettishly and studied his own lean body, chewing seductively on her lower lip as she pictured him naked between her legs. "So," she finally said, looking up into his eyes
"You wanna?" Her hands slid up and grasped the bottom of her halter top. He swallowed hard. "Um, ok." She began to lift the top up and he stopped her. "Are you sure Steves ok with this?" She smiled and nodded. "Hes cool, Jake. Relax." He took a deep breath and nodded. "All right then." She began to lift her top again and he watched with baited breath for her perfect tits to be revealed
Then she stopped. "Maybe we should stash our bikes, just in case someone comes along." Relieved that she hadnt changed her mind, he nodded and they pushed their bikes into the trees. Before they stepped back out into the clearing, Angie grabbed his hand and turned him to face her. She smiled, her blue eyes sparkling with the same first time excitement and anticipation he was feeling. Before he realized it was happening, she was in his arms, her soft body pressed against his and their lips seeking the others
They kissed hard and hungrily, hands roaming over flesh and tugging at clothing. Angie had at this point forgot all about swimming. All she wanted was to get naked right here and now and be ravaged by her boyfriends best friend. She pulled his hand to her breast and held it against the supple flesh, her hard nipple poking against his palm as their kiss intensified. Despite his initial nervousness, once the ice was broken, Jakes instincts took over and he slipped his hand under her top, cupping and squeezing the soft mounds and pinching her erect nipples. Angie moaned softly and pushed her tongue deep into his mouth, her hands dropping down to his ass and pulling him even tighter to her. Jake soon had both of her firm tits in his hands and she pulled off her halter to give him unrestricted access. He began nibbling on her earlobe, kissing her neck, then her shoulder, moving closer to those succulent pink nubs. Angie moaned her approval and pushed his head down until he took one of her tender nipples into his mouth. "Oh, yes!" she murmured, "Suck it!" Eager to comply, Jake began to suck on it, his tongue lolling in circles over her areola. Angie moaned louder, fully enjoying the feel of his mouth on her sensitive breast
He pleasured that one for several minutes, then switched over to the other one, lavishing the same attention on it. Whatever Jakes sexual shortcomings might be, tittie-sucking certainly wasnt one of them! As pleasurable as this was, Angie needed more. Gently, she lifted his head from her breasts and smiled, then kissed him tenderly. While they kissed, her hands went to the button of his shorts and she soon had them undone. She reached inside and felt him gasp into her mouth as her fingers brushed, then gripped his hard cock
She began to stroke him, his hard shaft filling her hand. She felt a wetness coating her hand and used the precum as lube, gently caressing the soft tip. She broke off the kiss and looked up into his eyes as she continued to pleasure him. He looked down at her hand massaging his stiff prick and closed his eyes, inhaling
bigged amateur
a deep breath before opening them again. "Youre so hard," she said. "Do you like when I do this, Jake?" He nodded. "Fuck, yeah!" Angie gave him an impish smile. "Then youre gonna love this!" Before he could respond, she dropped to a crouching position before him, her face only inches from his cock. She gave him a wink, then began to lick the tip of his cock, her eyes never leaving his face. "Oh, fuck!" he groaned. Just the idea of finally having the sexy blonde was nearly enough to make him cum in his shorts and the feel of her warm, wet tongue on his cock was almost too much for him to bear
He felt his balls tingling and only through sheer willpower was he able to stop himself from blowing his load all over her pretty face. "Jesus, Angie!" he gasped. "I cant take much more of this!" She stopped licking him and pulled back, licking her lips as she continued to pump his hard organ. "Do you want me to stop?" He shook his head. "No! I mean it feels great, but youre gonna make me " "Cum?" she finished for him. He nodded. "Y yeah." She shrugged. "So cum I dont mind." "But " She kissed the swollen tip and smiled up at him
"But you want to fuck me, right?" "Y yeah," he said, his face flushing even more. "So I get you off, then you lick my pussy. By the time youre finished, youll be all ready to go!" He only took a second to consider that and grinned, nodding. "Yeah! Thatll work!" She giggled and eyed his cock, licking her lips, then looked back up at him. "So may I ?" "Fuck, yeah, babe suck it!" Angie smiled to herself. It seemed he was regaining some of his confidence and was becoming the Jake shed come to know. She began to lick the soft tip again and he moaned his approval
With her eyes looking up at him, she pressed her lips against the head and slowly took him into her mouth, her cheeks dimpling as she began to suck on his throbbing cock. She felt his body twitch when she began to use her tongue to rub the underside as her mouth moved back and forth along the length of his shaft. She could taste a good amount of precum and knew it wouldnt be long until it became the real thing. She really didnt mind his cumming this quickly, as long as he returned the favor and was ready to fuck her after he brought to an orgasm orally. She started to caress and fondle his balls and stroke the lower part of his shaft. Jakes body began to tremble slightly and his hands dropped to her head. She began to work her mouth faster, sensing his impending release. His moans became louder and a few seconds later she felt his cock swell in her mouth. She pulled it out and opened her mouth as the first load shot out and landed on her tongue, splashing across her lips and the tip of her nose as well. Jake groaned loudly and thrust his hips forward, releasing another shot across her cheek and up into her hair
She continued to pump his spurting cock until he was almost finished, then took the swollen tip back into her mouth, sucking gently on the tender flesh. He gasped as she sucked the remaining jism from him and looked down at her cum splattered face. She smiled up at him, opened her mouth to show the pool of cum on her tongue, then closed her mouth and swallowed. He watched as she parted her lips and stuck out her tongue to show she had indeed swallowed his seed. "Fuck, that is so hot!" he exclaimed, returning her smile. She wiped a streak of white cum from her cheek and sucked it from her finger before reaching into the back pocket of her shorts and retrieving a small packet of wet wipes. She stood up and began to clean the rest of his load from her face and hair. Jake watched this gorgeous topless girl and knew hed have absolutely no problem getting hard again and fucking her brains out. Even then, his cock was still hard and he had a feeling it was going to stay that way! She finished cleaning herself and grinned at him. "Now its my turn!" Jake nodded exuberantly, his eyes moving down to her sexy body in the tight shorts
He reached out and tugged at the button until it let go, then lowered the zipper. He glanced down and saw nothing but bare flesh through the open fly of her cut-offs. No panties. He started to work the tight shorts over her hips, but it was difficult so she helped him, wriggling them down and stepping out of them onto the soft needles of the forest. She stood before him wearing nothing but a pair of white ankle socks and matching white sneakers. Her body was perfect, lean and sexy and her fully shaved pussy was swollen and moist. Fuck, she looked good! She took a step toward him until his still semi-hard cock bumped against her abdomen. She looked up at him, her eyes wild with lust. Without hesitating, he dropped to his knees and inhaled the aroma of her dewy slit. At his gentle urging, she spread her legs and he leaned into the warm wetness of her aroused pussy
His tongue darted out and touched her inflamed labia, bringing a gasp of pleasure from her. "Yes lick me!" she panted, her hand pressing his head between her legs. He was still new to this pussy-licking thing, but hed learned a bit over the past couple of weeks, especially with Michelle and Kristi together. He began to lick up and down Angies slit, using his tongue to separate her outer lips and seek out the tender flesh inside. Angie began to rock her hips against his mouth and moaned softly. He was doing ok, but Michelle was right - he needed more training. She reached down and tugged back the hood over her clit. "Lick here," she whispered, circling the hard little pearl with her finger. Jake moved his tongue up and began to tease her clit and she immediately let out a gasp of pleasure. "Oh, fuck yes! Like that! Oh, god !" Sensing he was really turning her on, Jake continued his assault on her little love button, but worked two fingers into her wet, heated hole as well. Angies moans of delight told him he was on the right track and he began to pump in and out of her as his tongue rolled and flicked over her sensitive clit. Angie could feel her orgasm building
As inexperienced as Jake was, he took instruction very well and she grasped a nearby sapling to steady herself. He toyed with her clit and her climax grew closer and closer with every flick of his tongue. When he began to suck on it, she lost it. Her knees wobbled and her entire body began to shiver. "Oh, shit !" she gasped, holding his head tight to her pussy with one hand while gripping the
blonde anal cum orgy
small tree with the other. "Im cumming !" Her words seemed to invigorate Jake and he began sucking harder on her engorged clit, rolling his tongue over it as he did. It was all too much for Angie and she felt the first rush of pleasure roll through her like a tidal wave, her knees almost collapsing as the rest of her body tensed up. She grit her teeth and groaned, her eyes tightly closed, as wave after wave of pleasure washed through her. Finally, she began to gasp and pant and Jake sensed shed had enough. He pulled his mouth from her spasming pussy and looked up at her flushed face as she gasped for air
His fingers remained inside her and a trail of her juices coated his hand and ran down his arm, dripping from his elbow. She jerked every time he moved his fingers even slightly and eventually he pulled them out, allowing her body to relax. When he pulled his fingers from her dripping snatch, she dropped to her knees in front of him and kissed his wet lips, thrusting her tongue deep into his mouth. They kissed for several seconds, then she pulled back and gave him a somewhat sleepy smile. "Wow, that was wonderful!" He grinned at her and raised his wet hand to show her. "I didnt know girls could cum like that!" She grinned and took his hand, pulling it to her lips. "That means I was really turned on!" Keeping her eyes locked on his, she methodically cleaned his fingers one by one, licking her lips as she relished the taste of her own cum. Jake felt his already rejuvenated cock grow even harder at the sight of this sexy, naked girl licking her juices from his fingers. "Holy fuck, Angie that is so hot!" She finished cleaning off his fingers and released the last one with a popping sound. "I love pussy as much as I do cock," she said
She looked down at his fully erect member protruding from his open shorts. "Speaking of which " Before they could do anything, they both stopped at the sound of voices. Someone was coming down the path to the clearing! As if by unspoken signal, they both said nothing, but moved so that they could peer out from the bushes and see who had invaded the sanctity of their little sexual tryst. At first, neither could see anyone, but the voices were getting louder and they could plainly make out at least two female voices and the lower laugh of a guy. Jake glanced down at his own open shorts, then over to Angie, who still wore nothing but socks and sneakers. He should have been terrified at the possibility of being caught like this, and he had to admit he was a little afraid. But Angies naked body next to him was also bringing out other feelings - the kind that made his cock grow even harder. He placed a hand on her back and began to rub it almost unconsciously as they watched the people come into their line of sight. It turned out there were five altogether - three girls and two guys. He recognized all of them from school
Theyd all been sophomores last year and would be seniors when school started in September. One of the girls, a tall, leggy blonde named Jennifer Elcar, was walking hand in hand with Evan Stark, a big full-back on the varsity football team. Theyd been a couple all last year at school and it seemed their relationship was still on. Besides being Evans girlfriend, she was also a cheerleader, as were the two other girls. The other three walked a little behind them. One of the girls, Ashley Morrison, was in one of Jakes classes and he had a small crush on her. She was short, barely over five feet, with shoulder length dark hair and big, brown eyes. Her body fit her height, small and thin, but with all the right curves
She was wearing cut-off jeans and a black bikini top and he was surprised at how full her tits were. From the way she dressed at school, he didnt think they were that big, although they could have filled out over the summer. Walking next to her was Mandi Banks. She had long, straight, almost black hair and the delicate facial features that suggested at least some Asian ancestry. She was also wearing a bikini top and shorts and her firm, perky tits barely moved as she walked. Behind the girls came John Makoff, another varsity football player. He was carrying a backpack over one shoulder, along a smaller one in each hand
No doubt Ashley and Mandis. Jake tried to remember if John was seeing either of them, but couldnt recall him having any regular girlfriend. Angie turned to him and whispered, "Do you know them?" Jake nodded. "Theyll be seniors at school this fall." He pointed out each one and told her their names. Angie nodded and grinned. "Think well get a show?" She gestured toward Evan and Jennifer, who were unfolding a big beach towel to lay on. They were laughing and touching one another in a way that suggested they were both in the mood for a little afternoon delight. Jake shook his head, chuckling to himself. She liked to watch, too? "I doubt it - not with the others here." She shot him a look that said What does that have to do with it? and winked, as if everyone was a sexually open as they all were. Mandi and Ashley were spreading out a huge towel a few yards away and John placed his right next to theirs
The girls stripped off their shorts and Jake couldnt pull his eyes from their sexy bikini-clad bodies. Jennifer was wearing an extremely small thong style and from the back it almost looked like she had nothing on at all. Angie picked up on it and nudged him. "Fuck, she looks hot!" Jake nodded, unable to pull his eyes from Jennifers sexy bikini, even though he had a beautiful naked girl kneeling right there next to him. As all three girls stretched out to do some sunbathing, John and Evan peeled off their t-shirts and ran to the rope, each swinging far out before dropping into the water with a loud yell before the water silenced them. After watching the guys leap into the creek, Angie turned to the girls, their slender, sexy bodies lying out on the ground, and found herself becoming very aroused. She reached down and grasped Jakes fully hard cock, stroking it. He moaned softly, trying to keep from making too much noise
While he desperately wanted to fuck her, he was afraid any sound or movement would alert the others and theyd be discovered lurking naked in the bushes. What a mess that would make when school started! Hed be labeled as a pervert for the rest of his high school career! But Angie didnt seem to pick up on his nervous trepidation, her thoughts fully focused on sex. Just the very thought of having sex while all these strangers were only a few yards away was making her very excited. Her hand began to pump Jakes cock more fervently until she could feel a sheen of precum coating his shaft. She looked up at him. "I want you to fuck me right now!" she whispered. Jake was thoroughly enjoying her hand job and looked down at her in surprise
"But, they might hear us!" he exclaimed in a hoarse whisper. Angie shrugged and grinned. "So? Thats what makes it exciting!" She turned and knelt down on all fours, presenting her beautiful ass to him, wriggling it seductively and looking back at him with the same mischievous grin. "Come on, Jake fuck me!" Torn between getting caught and finally getting to fuck the hot blonde, he hesitated for only a brief second, then moved as quietly as he could behind her. He could feel the heat from her pussy as the tip of his cock touched her swollen labia. She moaned softly and pushed back until his head parted her lips and slipped into her hot tunnel. At that point, he was powerless to do nothing but push his entire length deep into her steamy depths, sighing as her warm wetness engulfed his inflamed cock. "Ohhh yesss " she murmured. He looked out into the clearing, certain that their movements and moans had alerted the others, but Jennifer was lying on her stomach and chatting with the others while the guys were still swimming
As he pulled back and thrust once again into Angies sweet cunt, Jake noticed that Jennifers bikini top was untied and lying on the towel under her. Then Angie began to push back and grind her pussy down onto his cock and he returned his attention to her. Angie felt Jakes cock fill her aching twat and sighed in relief as she finally had what she was longing for. She opened her eyes and peered through the bushes in front of her so she could watch and fantasize about the three sexy girls as he fucked her. The leggy blonde - Jennifer, she remembered - was untying her top and from her position Angie had a nice view of the side of her full tit as she lay on the towel. She imagined herself sucking on it as Jake began to pump in and out of her dripping snatch, his subdued grunts coinciding with each thrust. Jake was caught up in a conflict of desire and not getting caught. Angies pussy was so tight and hot that he wanted to cry out every time his hard cock plunged into her. The fact that they might get caught was exciting and he found he had to pause to quell his orgasm more than once
She was more than just a hot chick to him and maintaining control wasnt easy. From the first time hed seen her that summer in Steves kitchen wearing nothing but a pair of panties and one of Steves shirts, hed wanted her like hed wanted no other girl. Now he was having her, but had to remain quiet, and it was like some form of delicious torture. Angie began to moan louder and her hips moved even faster. He noticed her hand was diddling her clit and he could feel her fingers brush his cock as their pace increased. He could feel a swelling in his balls and knew that thered be no stopping himself this time
As his orgasm built toward release, he sensed Angies body starting to twitch and shake. Her fingers flew over and around her clit and he suddenly reached the point of no return, thrusting all the way into her molten sheath. He came hard, and had to put a hand over his mouth to quiet his scream of pleasure. Angies pussy clenched on his cock and it felt like she was literally milking the cum from his balls, causing him to experience a sense of pleasure like never before. Spots danced before his eyes as his load was squeezed from his cock in one long, unending stream. He heard Angie cry out and was certain the others must have heard her, but he was too wrapped up in his own pleasure to do anything about it. Angie felt her orgasm build up and suddenly explode as Jakes cock erupted inside her. She grunted and bit down on her lip to stifle her cries as wave after wave of orgasmic delight swept through her
She managed to get a look out into the clearing and saw Jennifer glance over their way, almost making her heart stop. But then one of the other girls said something and she turned back to them. As she slowly came down from her orgasm, she felt a river of cum dripping from her lips. Jake had stopped moving and she could hear his gasping breaths as he tried to keep quiet. Finally, she felt him slip out and pushed herself to a kneeling position, the cum seeping from her distended cunt and dripping to the ground. She grinned up at him, his face as flushed as she was certain hers was, and grinned. "Wow! That was hot!" she whispered. Jake returned her grin and merely nodded, glancing out at the three girls. "Looks like they didnt hear," he said, a tone of relief in his hushed voice, "but I dont see how they couldnt have!" Angie moved closer and whispered into his ear. "I think Jennifer did, but she looked away again. Probably thought it was a squirrel or something!" Jake swallowed hard
That was too close. He began to fasten up his shorts and Angie placed a hand on his before he could. "What are you doing?" He gave her a curious look. "Im getting dressed so we can get out of here!" She shook her head. "And how are we going to do that? We left our bikes right over there!" She pointed to a spot just a few yards from where the others were. Jake frowned. "Shit, youre right
I forgot about that." He looked down at her nude body. "So what do we do?" Angie grinned. "Lets stay here and see if they start fucking!" Jake stifled a laugh. "They arent going to fuck!" "Why not?" "Because not everyone has sex in front of their friends, or out in the open where anyone could wander in!" Angie frowned, conceding his point. "I guess not, but you never know, right? Maybe theyre into group sex too!" He rolled his eyes
"Angie, cmon think." She smiled to herself. It was so fun to tease him. She wanted to stay because the idea of being naked just a short distance from them was a huge turn-on and she wanted to have more sex before they lost the opportunity. She wished Steve or Michelle were here to enjoy this thrill with her. Her fingers plucked at his shorts
"Cmon, get naked with me!" She gave him a seductive look and pinched at her nipples, nibbling demurely on her lower lip. "Ill suck your cock again " He looked at her, his eyes traveling down to her firm tits as she teased her nipples to full hardness. His cock wasnt quite soft, but almost. And even though hed already cum twice in the last hour, the thought of his cock in her mouth was enough to start it growing again, or at least stop the deflation. "Fuck, Angie well get busted for sure!" "Fuck Angie," she repeated, looking thoughtful, "Sounds like a plan!" Jake rolled his eyes as she took his wet, semi-limp cock in her hand and began to work it. "No wonder you need more than one lover! Holy shit!" He quickly slipped his shorts off, deciding this was something he wasnt going to spoil by being afraid of getting caught. She laughed quietly and placed his hand on her left tit. She showed him how she liked him to rub circles around her nipples, then pinch and tug on them. They turned back to watch the girls as they manually pleasured each other. Nothing much happened beyond some conversation that they couldnt quite hear. It didnt take Angie long to have Jakes cock once again back to full attention, but she slowed down once she did
She wasnt sure how many more times hed be able to cum and she wanted to make the most of every opportunity. Jakes fingers had moved from her tits down to her pussy, and she coached him on how to stimulate her clit. He was a quick study and almost had her to the brink of another orgasm when John and Evan returned from their swim and joined the girls. John plopped down next to Jennifer, shaking his wet hair over her bare back. She squealed and lifted up, exposing her bare breasts for only a brief second to the two naked voyeurs in the bushes. Angie and Jake exchanged a silent look of guilty pleasure, then turned back to the unsuspecting subjects of their naughty game. Jennifer sat up, holding her bikini top to her breasts and chided Evan for getting her wet. He leaned in and said something they couldnt hear, but from the expression on her face, it was probably something about how she usually enjoyed when he made her wet. She giggled and slapped him playfully. He responded by glancing over at their companions, who were chatting and not really paying much attention to them, then slid a hand under her bikini top and fondled her tit
She gasped and looked over to make sure they werent being watched, then moved so that his body blocked the others view and dropped her top. He looked down at her topless body and began to kiss her, his hands squeezing her firm tits. While the other three couldnt see what was going on, Angie and Jake had a front row seat. Jennifer turned away from her friends, her back against Evans chest, and facing directly at the bushes they were hiding behind. Angie felt a new tingle of arousal as she watched Evans fingers caress and tease Jennifers beautiful tits. As if sensing her desire, Jake reached over and began to fondle hers, mimicking Evans technique
She moaned her approval, pleased that he seemed to know what she wanted with her having to tell him. He was improving rapidly from this little trial by fire she was putting him through. They watched the couple making out for several minutes. Jennifers hand was behind her and from the look on Evans face, she was giving him a little rub as he teased her tits. He leaned in and whispered something into her ear and she nodded, her breasts heaving. He released her tits and she pulled her top back on. Once she had it tied, he turned to the others. "Were gonna take a little walk," he called out to them
"Be back in a bit!" John waved at him and went back to his conversation with Mandi and Ashley. As Jennifer and Evan gathered up their towel and started off into the woods, Angie grasped Jakes hand. "Lets follow them!" she whispered. This came as no surprise to Jake, nor was he surprised when she told him he could bring his shorts, but not to put them on. Together, they watched the couple slip into the woods and follow a faint trail that led to another small spot on the creek bank. Jake knew where it led and he and Angie slipped as quietly as possible along the waters edge until they arrived at the same time as Evan and Jennifer did. They found a suitable spot several yards away behind a large rock and some bushes and got comfortable while Evan spread out the towel on a small patch of grass. Jennifer watched him, her fingers moving across her bikini-clad tits. From where they hid, her erect nipples were plainly visible through the dark fabric and there was some very obvious camel toe between her legs. Angie also noted a prominent bulge in Evans shorts and was excited at the thought of seeing his big cock pumping into the sexy blondes pussy. Evan finished with the towel and walked up to Jennifer, taking her into his arms. They were about the same distance away as theyd been at the main clearing, but the creek was smoother here and less noisy, so they could hear a little better
On the downside, Evan and Jennifer would also be able to hear them better if they werent careful. "You look so good in that bikini," they heard him say as he stepped back and admired her lithe body. She smiled at him and pulled him in for a kiss. He murmured something into her ear and she giggled, then his hands went behind her back. A few seconds later, he pulled back, bringing her bikini top with him. He dropped it to the grass, his eyes taking in her full breasts. She blushed a little, then they moved together again in another passionate kiss. Angie and Jake stared at the scene unfolding before them. She nudged him in the ribs and mouthed, I told you so! Jake just grinned and looked back over at the couple. Theyd turned around somewhat and now Jennifers bare ass was presented to them, the thin strip of her thong disappearing between the globes of her tight ass cheeks
Evans hands moved down her back and cupped each cheek, squeezing it and pulling her body tight to his. He broke off the kiss and said something too low for them to hear, but a second later it became apparent what hed said. Jennifer dropped to her knees before him and began to pull down his still wet shorts. As Angie and Jake watched, his hardon was revealed to them, thick and long. Angie smiled to herself. Maybe a little bigger than Steve, but not much. And nowhere near the size of Arties huge cock. She reached over and began to stroke Jake again, bringing a soft murmur of pleasure from him
He was still hard and she couldnt wait to fulfill her earlier promise to him. Jennifer began pumping Evans hard cock as he kicked off his shorts. He looked down and met her eyes, then placed a hand on her head and guided her mouth to his groin. She didnt resist, and took his cock into her mouth without a hint of hesitation. Angie looked over at Jake and motioned for him to lie down on his back. She had every intention of blowing him but wanted to be able to watch the sex taking place on the creek bank. If all went well, she could finish him off at the same time Jennifer finished Evan. As Angie took her place kneeling next to Jakes prone form, she wondered absently if cheerleaders swallowed. She lowered her mouth to the red tip of Jakes cock and took it into her mouth, murmuring quietly as she took him all the way to the back of her throat. Jake moaned and alternated between watching her and the action on the other side of the bushes. Jennifer sucked on Evans cock for some time before he finally began to show signs he was about to cum
"Oh, fuck, baby!" he moaned, "Im gonna blow!" Jennifer pulled off and began jerking on his cock, looking up at him. Angie frowned. Cheerleaders. As if a mouthful of cum was going to hurt anyone. She continued to suckle Jakes cock while Jennifer jerked off Evan until he came on her tits, groaning loudly. Angie looked up at Jake, who shrugged. She released his cock with a popping sound and stroked it. "Do you want to cum in my mouth " she asked in a hushed whisper, " or would you rather fuck me again?" Jake considered his choices, then said, "I want to fuck you." She smiled and nodded, then lie down with her head on his chest, watching as Evan helped Jennifer clean his jism from her tits with some baby wipes from her backpack
What a waste, she thought, imagining herself licking his hot load from those gorgeous tits. When they finished cleaning her up, Evan pulled her to her feet, then knelt down and began to work her skimpy thong from her ass crack and down those long, svelte legs. She picked up each foot and allowed him to take it completely off, standing perfectly nude in the midday sun. He looked up at her, then stood and embraced her, their naked flesh pressing together as they shared another hot kiss. Angie hoped Evan would return the oral favor and that Jake would also take the initiative, and when Evan beckoned for Jennifer to lie down and spread her legs, she could see that his cock still wasnt quite hard enough to fuck. Sure enough, he knelt at her feet and dropped his head between those sexy thighs. Jennifer suddenly threw her head back and cried out, her hands tugging at the grass as Evans head began to move up and down between her long legs. Angie lifted her head and peered up at Jake. He grinned, knowing what she wanted, and motioned for her to straddle him. She climbed on in a sixty-nine position, and lowered her snatch to his mouth. He grasped her hips and pulled her down, his tongue snaking into her hot pussy
She sat up and grabbed her tits, fully engrossed in the wonderful feelings. She watched as Evan must have targeted Jennifers clit. She cried out and her back arched up off the towel. Her hands went to Evans bobbing head, her fingers entwining in his hair and forcing his face tighter to her pussy. As Jennifers orgasm engulfed her, Angie felt her own pussy begin the contractions she knew were the first phases of orgasm. She began to moan, her murmurs of delight causing him to moan into her pussy, increasing her sensations. She grasped the base of his cock and began to pump it as her orgasm neared. Her climax grew closer and she brought her hand up and clamped it firmly over her mouth. The combination of having her pussy eaten while watching the two seniors doing it had aroused her more than ever and she knew this was going to be a powerful orgasm. She didnt want to risk being heard. She felt her pussy spasm and took one last look at Jennifer and Evan lying on the towel before closing her eyes and surrendering to the sensations
Her pussy contracted and she felt her stomach muscles tighten as she climaxed and released, moaning heavily. She felt a gush of fluid spew from her wet cunt and gush into his mouth. Jake tried to swallow it all, but some leaked down his cheeks and coated his face with her sweet nectar. Her pussy was now extremely sensitive and she lifted herself from his mouth. After cumming a few times, she was going to need a little break to allow herself to desensitize a little. She leaned down and gave his cock a quick kiss and a little suck, then lifted her head and carefully climbed off of him. She grinned down at his wet face and he returned her smile. Then she glanced over to where Evan and Jennifer were and saw that they were lying on the towel talking and making out a little. Then Evan rolled over on top of her and she opened her legs
He settled in and they could see the look of pleasure on her face as she accepted his hard cock. Deciding that she also needed a cock in her overworked cunt, Angie lay back and spread her legs wide, motioning to Jake. He got to his knees between them and she placed both ankles on his shoulders. He placed the tip of his swollen cock against her equally swollen lips and pushed. She gasped as her aching hole was filled with his hardness, then pulled him down and kissed him as he buried his entire length in her hot, wet snatch. They began a slow fuck, watching as Evan and Jennifer moaned and twisted on their towel. After several minutes, Evan pulled out and flipped her over, guiding her to her knees, then began to fuck her doggie style
Angie and Jake continued in the same position, both enjoying the feel of their bodies pressing together. Angie wasnt sure if her tender pussy would allow her to cum again, but the sight of the others fucking faster and faster just a few yards away was certainly turning her on. After several minutes, Evan began to moan and Angie distinctly heard him say he was going to cum. She watched as his face contorted and he slammed hard into Jennifers pussy, finally letting out a long, agonizing groan and emptied himself in her steamy cunt. That was enough for Angie and she felt her pussy contracting as Jakes own breathing became halting. When she felt his hot load filling her, she came with him, although not with the same intensity as her previous orgasms. When they finally came down and relaxed in one anothers arms, they looked out and saw that Evan and Jennifer were also cuddling together, seeming to be in no hurry to get back to their friends. Angie motioned in the direction of the clearing and whispered, "Cmon, lets go see what the others are doing!" She stood and Jake watched her naked ass slip into the bushes, then got up to follow her. The others were no doubt doing the same thing they were doing when they left them - just sunbathing. But then again, shed been right about Evan and Jennifer. As silently as possible, they made their way back to the where theyd been before. As they crouched down and peered through the bushes, Jake could see that hed been right
The three were still sitting or lounging around and talking. None of them were naked and no one was having sex. Angie turned to him, a disappointed look on her pretty face. "Aw, damn I was hoping to see those two get it on!" She pointed to Mandi and Ashley. Jake chuckled. "Not all girls are into girls, you know," he reminded her with a playful spank on her ass. Angie giggled. "I know, but I had a feeling about those two. I dunno how to explain it, but they feel like more than friends to me." Jake rolled his eyes. As hot as it was to imagine the girl he had a crush on making out with the sexy Ashley, there was no way they were into one another. How would they be able to keep that a secret if it were true
Then he thought of Michelle and Kristi. And Angie, too, of course. Who would have ever suspected it of them? As he was considering that, John got to his feet and said he was going for another swim. Neither of the girls accepted his invitation to join him, so he ran off and jumped into the water. Ashley watched him go, then looked over at Mandi. The cute little brunette was lying back on the towel with her eyes closed, one leg bent at the knee
Jake felt Angies hand tighten on his as they watched Ashleys eyes take in her friends sexy body, stealing occasional glances up to make sure her eyes were still closed. Angie leaned in closer to Jake. "See! I told you!" Jake watched the two bikini-clad girls in astonishment. There was no doubt that Ashley was indeed checking out Mandis body, but was it in a sexual way or was she simply admiring another beautiful girl? As they watched, Ashley began to say something. They inched a little closer so they could make out what they were saying. " ever let him go down on you?" Ashley was saying. Mandi turned to her friend. "Sure, wouldnt you?" Ashley glanced toward the creek. "Maybe, I mean, would he expect me to do it too?" "It isnt that bad," Mandi replied, picking up her bottle of lotion
"Would you mind doing my back?" Ashley nodded and accepted the bottle. Mandi sat up and untied her bikini top, looked over to make sure John was still out of sight, then pulled it off. For only a brief second, her naked breasts were in full view of the two teens skulking in the bushes before she lay back down on her stomach. Ashley moved over next to her friend and squeezed out some of the lotion onto her bare back. As she began to slowly and methodically rub it into Mandis skin, her eyes moved down to her bikini clad butt
bigged amateur
and Angie nudged Jake. He nodded, not taking his eyes off the two teens. Even to him, it was plainly obvious Ashley had more on her mind than just applying lotion. However, that was all that happened. She finished up and then lay down next to Mandi, closing her eyes against the bright sunshine
Angie gave Jake a disappointed shrug, then settled down to wait until they left so they could safely retrieve their bikes. About five minutes later, John returned from his swim and stood talking to the girls as he toweled off. The chat was banal, school and football season; whether or not the girls would try out for cheerleading. Jake was getting bored and was considering pulling his shorts back on when Angie turned to him with that same devilish grin on her face, her eyes moving down to his flaccid cock. He couldnt believe she was still horny! Without saying a word, she took him in her hand and he felt a surge as his cock began to grow once again. She grinned up at him and licked her lips, then knelt down and began to lick and tease his growing erection until it was fully hard. As he watched the three older kids sunbathing, her lips pushed down over his renewed member and she began to suck hard on it, taking him deep into her mouth. He closed his eyes as the wonderful sensation of her warm, wet mouth engulfed his cock, then looked down at her blond hair as her head bobbed up and down in his lap. It felt so good that he wanted to cry out and tell her to suck him, call her a little slut, and generally talk dirty the way he had a feeling she liked
After all, Michelle told him to do that while he fucked the shit out of her, so he was certain Angie liked it too. But a glance into the clearing told him that anything over a low moan would be heard by the others, so he satisfied himself with the thought that he would have the opportunity to do that in the future. With a great effort, he controlled himself as she slowly coaxed another load from his overworked balls. It took some time, but she was very adept at giving head and when she was finally rewarded with another, somewhat smaller mouthful of semen, she murmured contentedly and swallowed every drop. She sat up, licking her lips and grinning. They heard footsteps coming through the woods and turned to see Evan and Jennifer making their way back to their friends. Soon, all five were gathered in the clearing once again
Mandi had replaced her bikini top sometime during Angies blowjob and after a few minutes, they began to gather up their things to leave. "
0 comments
2011-Dec-28 01:38 -
Fucking booty
. There I was on a thursday night, just getting off work. Heading home from another miserable day at my part-time job. I was looking forward to this weekend, if you can call it that since it was only part-time, but I wasn't expected to go back to work until tuesday. I finally reached home and went to my room, I still lived with my parents as I was going to the community college and working part-time I couldn't afford my own place. It was pretty cool though, they really put no restrictions on me except the fact no girls in the house. So my rent was nil and food good so I complied with their wish and kept things smooth. When I got home there was a message on my machine, it was the neighbors with a request for me, if I could, to keep an eye on their little girl while they had to run outta town for a couple of days on an emergency. I called back and said that I would be happy to help them out
The wife was one gorgeous knock-out and I treasured every opportunity to gaze upon her and thought of what it would be like to tear that sweet pussy up. She was blonde, blue-eyed, with a set of 38Ds and curves that would kill James Dean. I wanted her so bad but couldn't seem to get through to her. So I headed over to their house early friday morning to get everything setup and recieve my instructions. Their daughter was developing nicely. You could already see that she was getting her mother's breasts as she was bumping up her t-shirt by about 2 inches already and an ass to match, perfectly rounded and plumped up just right. She had the same looks as her mother which made things even harder to think about as I sat and talked with her parents and her. After we all sat and talked everything over I said I would be back in about an hour to get the show going as I had some things to do before I could start
The thoughts of Jennifer's mother kept running through my head and how she was turning out just like her. I had finished my errands and came back to find them finishing up with the loading of the car. I offered to help, but they insisted they were done and ready to run. They explained that the numbers were on the frig if anything was needed or required their attention. We wished them a safe trip and went into the house. Jenn was looking so sweet in her shorts and loose t-shirt that I could feel my cock starting to twitch. I think it was more the sight of her mother, but she was going to be just as hot, if not hotter. We strolled into the house and I proceeded to the couch and clicked on the tv
Jenn went back to her room and said she wouldbe out later. I said I would be there watching the game and what did she want for dinner. " Nothing, I'm not really hungry. " " Okay I'll check with you later then. " So I sat there watching the game rather boring nothing happening with it. I got up and went to the kitchen to see what they had for munchies. Grabbed some chips and gazed out at the pool
My buzz was coming down and I needed to know if I might be able to sneak in the back and smoke a roach. So I set the chips down and walked quietly down the hall toward Jenn's room. As I approached her room I could see her door slightly ajar and some faint noises coming from her room. The tv was all you could really hear, but I knew there was something going on by her sounds muffled as they were. I took a little peak inside through the opening and could just make out Jenn's feet and lower legs as they moved ever so with her low muffled moans. This little bitch was playing with herself I thought to myself
Well I figured I had time to go blow a joint and went to the backyard. It was getting dusk as the sun was setting behind the treeline with it's oranges and reds, soon followed by the blues and purples. I pulled out one of my fatties. I loved my joints as I rolled them in a machine so they looked like a cigarette but a tad bit fatter and a shit load better. I fired it up and just sat there toking and watching the sunset. When I finished I was rippped and stoned beyond belief. I had forgotten about the game and tv for that fact. I stumbled back in higher then the sears tower and turned off the tv. I then turned down the hall and yelled to Jennifer, " Do you want anything to eat Jenn ? " No answer, so I yelled again. I could hear her faint reply no thank you I'm fine. I went back outside and pulled out one of my roaches and fired it up
When I finished that I decided I was going swimming so I stripped down and jumped in with no cares or worries. I must have been swimming about 25 minutes when the kitchen light went on and Jenn was moving inside. She came to the door and asked if I was alright. A little shocked I stuttered yes and she said, " Okay I'm going to go to bed then. " I wished her a goodnight and kept swimming. My thoughts were wandering as to what she was doing in her room and my cock started to respond. The heated pool water sure felt good against my rigid cock. Now I'm not saying I have a huge hunk of meat, but it is 7 inches and with 2 inches of girth, never any complaints even from the black women
It was nice swimming on my back with my cock protruding above the water like a periscope. Finally I had enough fun and went back inside with just my boxers on, plunked on the sofa and put on the adult channel. I was enjoying the show and my hand was gently stroking my cock when I heard a voice behind me. I quickly turned around doing my best to hide my cock as I saw Jenn standing there with her loose fitting t-shirton and her hand rubbing her pussy. " That's a really nice cock you have there Peter. " she calmly remarked. " You're suppose to be in bed Jen ! " I muttered as I kept trying to push my cock down and in my boxers. " I
college teens fucked
just couldn't sleep you, it's kinda hard since my daddy isn't here to tuck me in. " As I was fumbling for the remote she said, " Don't change the channel, we watch this alot
" I was put back by this just a bit, but started to ask who and when. " My daddy and I always watch this channel at night. He tells me it is a good way to get started without a lot of foreplay and he helps me with anything I don't understand. " " You mean to tell me you and your father have sex together ? " I blurted " Oh yes we have sex at least twice a day, if not more. " I was not believing my ears. This little thing of a girl was fucking her dad at least twice a day and they appeared to be such a typical family
My buzz was starting to drop off a bit, my cock was sagging just a little and I had this hot little girl rubbing her pussy watching an adult movie. Who would ever believe this to be happening, especially to me. " Can I come sit by you ? " as she moved around to the front and sat down " Like I said earlier you have a nice cock Peter, may I play with it ? " All of a sudden she leaned over and started to stroke it with her hand. Like automatic my cock started to spring back to life. Almost instantly it was back to full rigidness and Jenn was stroking it with both hands. She moved close and started to lick and suck on it. I just couldn't believe my eyes
She was so good at it, taking my cock in her mouth and amazingly deep. She continued bobbing up and down with her gentle moans and that wonderful slurping sound that goes with a great blowjob. She looked up at me with those huge blue eyes to see if I was enjoying her and I gave her a smile to let her know all was well. " Your daddy has taught you very well Jenn. " Just as I was chatting I could feel the pressure start to build, I was going to blow real soon. Jenn could tell to as my cock did it's final swell and twitching. She was bobbing quicker now and loving it. I grabbed the back of her head and slammed it onto my cock hard as I blew a huge load deep into her mouth and throat. She gagged from the initial blast trying to lift her head, but I kept pushing it deeper into her mouth cumming and cumming, blast after blast as it drooled down the corners of her mouth and chin
She sucked and swallowed as well as she could and what didn't get eaten was running down her face and neck or dripping on my legs. She sucked and licked until I was dry, then proceeded to lick my legs and thighs clean. All this and cleaning herself up too. " I hope you liked that. You squirt alot more than my daddy does. " she said as she sat up on the couch. I could see now her nipples were hard and erect pointing out of her shirt. I was quite surprised by their size. I hadn't seen nipples that big on most women, let alone a 13 year old girl
Her shirt was up enough to show her bald pussy as it glistened from the light of the tv. What a beautiful pussy it was as her lips just curled ever so inward giving that little puffball look. I was just in amazment over this little girl and her abilities. My head was swirling and trying to get a grip on what had just happened when Jenn said, ' Wanna go skinning dipping ? " Before I could answer she was already up and heading for the door pulling her top up and over her head. Her ass was oh so fine, just a perfect ass the right thickness, shape and roundness. Her titties must have been about a 28 or 30 b cup as they were much more developed then I previously thought. As I watched her disappear into the pool
I stood dumbfounded for a moment and then pulled off my boxers and followed her in. We swam for a couple of minutes playing little kiddy games then she came up and grabbed my cock under the water and asked to smoke a joint with me. " How do you know I smoke and even have some ? " " I came out earlier when you were back here toking away. " " I guess there is alot I don't know about you. " I jumped out to go get a joint. When I came back out Jenn was sitting on a chair with a towel under her and her perfect body sitting in front of me on full display. She was more beautiful then I could ever discribe for any of you
She was going to be prettier and more gorgeous than her mother. Now her mother could pose for playboy at any time, so you see how this little girl is going to be. I fired up the joint and told her to be careful as it might be something she'll not be able to handle. She took the joint and power hit it like a pro. " I guess this isn't your first time smoking dope ? " " No, my father and I have been smoking since I was little. " " Is that the first time you and your father had a sex act ? " " Oh no my father use to slip his cock in my mouth when he would change my diapers. He told me he knew I was a natural because I always smiled when he brought it up to my lips and I tried my hardest to eat it. " I was shocked as hell when she told me and as if it were nothing out of the ordinary. " When was the first time you actually sucked his cock ? " as I hit the joint and passed it to her. As she took it and sucked on it you could tell she was a natural at it. " The first time I actually sucked his cock and swallowed his cum was when I was younger
" I just about fell off my chair. Being as stoned as I was and hearing that she has been sucking since adolesence put my cock into overdrive. It sprang up to full attention in a split second. As she leaned over to hand me, the now roach she said, " That's enough for me. " After I took it she dropped down in front of me and started to gobble my cock again. I could tell that the deck was uncomfortable on her knees so I suggested we go back inside. She scampered up and bolted into the house telling me to meet her in her room. I took a couple more puffs and put the roach away
Got up and headed toward her room. As I strolled that way I just couldn't imagine a little girl like that being as experienced as she was and me never knowing it. This girl was only 3' 8" or 4' and to look like her at this age just meant major trouble later in life. I finally got to her bedroom and she was there waiting for me with a couple of candles burning giving a nice soft glow to the room. She beckoned me to sit down on the bed. I took a closer look at my little girl and saw that she was about a 32a but full and firm. Her aereolas were the size of half dollars and a little bit on the puffy side. Her nipples were exceptionally large for a girl as petite as she was roughly standing up about half an inch and about the diameter of a dime
Just an absolutely gorgeous piece of girl. Her slender body with that perfect pussy just puffy enough as those soft velvet lips tuck in just so. Her ass was as perfect as they could get, plumped up at the perfect size and perfect roundness. This little girl was
fucking booty
every man's dream. As she approached me she smiled ever so, as my cock just sprang to life. Standing as tall as it could and just pulsing in anticipation
She grabbed it with her hands. Neither hand could fit around it, but she held with both and gently started to stroke me. I began moaning and leaning back on my elbows as she stroke it ever so slowly. Her head bent down and she licked my balls and then gently sucked on them. This little girl was better then most of the housewives I fucked and much more talented with better looks. As she started to suck my cock, slowly inserting the head into her mouth, I began playing with her pussy
I started rubbing my fingers on the outside of her velvety lips. She was so fucking wet you would think she already came. So moist and hot I had to slide a finger into that pussy. As i slid my finger into her pussy she let out the moist pleasing moan from her cock filled mouth. She slowly started to gyrate her hips as I continued my finger fuck. The juices were really starting to flow from her pussy and all down my fingers and hand. The aroma of her sweet juices was making me hornier then ever before. I started pushing my finger, then fingers, in her faster and harder as her moaning got louder. She popped her head off my cock and said, " My god you got to fuck me with this monster now you prick ! " She pushed me back and moved her ass up to my cock and slowly pushed her pussy over my head
She was so fucking tight I didn't think I could go in. She wiggled and moved just so and before I knew it she was riding me like a rodeo bull rider and screaming loud. She had cum the first time I drove it all the way in. I couldn't believe this little thing was swallowing my whole cock all the way into her pussy. It was so hot and tight but slicker than a frozen lake with all that cum and juices just pouring out of her all over us and the bed. I reached up and squeezed her nipples. I pulled on them and she squealed, " Harder you little pussy, I make my titties hurt ! " I proceeded to twist and pull even harder. " Is that all you got ? I thought you were a man ! " she wailed as she was bouncing faster and faster on my cock. I really pinched and pulled her nipples while squeezing her tits with a great force and she screamed as she came again and again from the pleasure she was getting. Suddenly I could feel my cock expand and my balls tighten. She knew too as she bucked her ass and came with me as I blew a massive load deep in her tight twat
Her cum and mine were mixing and gushing with every
fucking booty
stroke. It was all over her pussy, thighs, legs, my cock, thighs, legs, the bed. One hell of a mess as she continued to ride me and cum again and again. Finally, we both panting like two dogs in 100 degree weather, as she collapsed on top of me and thanked me for the wonderful fuck. " That was real nice. " she said " It has been a while since I felt something like that. " " You are just fucking amazing ! " I told her " How did you fit my cock in your little pussy ? " " I have had bigger ones so don't think your special
" I just put my arms around her as the smell of sex filled the room. The smell of our cums mixed together with the sweat of our bodies. We just layed there and cuddled for a little bit, not saying a word just loving the moment and reliving the sex in our own minds. She curled up like to me like a kitten to her mother. My hand gently stroking her firm tight ass rubbing those soft sweet cheeks ever so gently. She cooed with a sutble noise as I squeezed but not to hard. She started to caress my chest with her hand and sliding up and down my torso with her fingers, a soft gently feeling. My cock, amazingly enough started to spring back as she would move down further and further gently stroking it
It was starting to grow back to full life and she smiled at me telling me it was nice to have such a responsive cock by her side. She moved to go suck on my cock once again. This girl was amazing. As she stroked and sucked it back to full health she begged for me to fuck her ass. I was immediately harder than life itself and almost came right there. She got off my cock and bent over the edge of the bed
I got up and moved behind her. There before me was the most beautiful ass I had ever seen, so small and tight I couldn't imagine my huge cock fitting in there. I took my cock and rub the head on her drenched and dripping pussy. I spread it around with my hand over my head and shaft. Then I reach up with my hand and caught some more juices and spread it over her little hole, the rest I massaged in her soft, firm cheeks. " Fuck me with your cock you son of a bitch
Put that monster in me and make me wail like a banchi ! " she demanded. I moved the head of my cock up to her spincter and proceeded to push it in her tight asshole. It wouldn't go at first as I wiggled and prodded, then Jenn push back and the head spread her hole a little wider as she wailed from the ripping my cock was giving her ass. Her hole was so fucking tight I almost came as I pushed the head in. " Yes push that big fucker in my ass !! " As I reared back and pushed it deep in her tiny ass as she slammed her hips back to take it all deep inside her. " Fucking pinch my tits hard baby!! Pull my fucking hair !! Spank my ass hard !! ' she screamed and demanded I was ramming my cock in her tight ass deep and hard as my balls slapped her dripping pussy. I had her ass cheeks spread as wide as possible gripping into her cheeks with my fingers. I reached around and grabbed her tit and pulled her nipple so hard I thought it would come off
As I pulled I pinched it even harder. She squealed loud as she came two more times. My balls were now saturated with her juices as it sounded like a baby playing in a bathtub as they slapped her sopping pussy. I was becoming an animal. Just grabbing those petite hips and slamming my cock as far and hard into her ass as I could
I grabbed her hair and pulled her head back as she squealed loud and came a few more times. I was becoming more of an animal then she was. Suddenly I felt the feeling and my cock exploded deep in her ass. She squealed loud as my cock exploded again and again in her ass as I pulled her hair and pinched her nipple with the other hand. She was howling and cumming right along with me. I finally slid my limp cock from her ass and she wheeled around and grabbed my neck with her arms and gave me a deep hard kiss. " Oh god I love it when you men make me a fucking slut and abuse me ever so ! I just wish it could happen all the time
" " Well if I had known we could have been doing this a lot more, a lot sooner. " I muttered back at her. any questions, comments or inquiries email@example.com for all my fans
fucking booty
more is on the way. have a wonderful day Incest Stories 2 Comments Who Voted for this Story pickupman6666 sabra3080 petervi Voyeurlover2000 nmsteve
fucking booty, girl cum oral sex,
chinese shot
, get your dick out,
cock sucking
, milf blonde vaginal sex,
hot masturbation fuck
blonde spermed
Related posts:
mature lesbien
spank anal fetish
cum on my tattoos
teens cream ass
double dildo girl
teen masterbate fuck
younge teen lesbians
0 comments
2011-Dec-26 08:37 -
Anal couples group
. Please don't hesitate to comment instead of just voting! Jenna and I had been fucking now for over a year and she had just turned 11. I had always promised her an interesting surprise when she did turn 11 and it was time for me to deliver. I looked over at the clock. It digitally read midnight and on cue, my cute little sister entered my bedroom wearing nothing but a pair of hot pink lacy panties I had bought for her at Victoria Secret and presented to her on her birthday. Her little nipples had begun to bud slightly and she was looking sexier as the days went on. She crawled underneath the covers and immediately found my cock with her mouth and began to suck as only she could. I had a girlfriend by now but she wasn't anywhere near as good as my little sister
I could hear her gagging as she forced my cock to stay down her throat as she sucked and stroaked as much as she could. I knew that it was only matter of minutes before she was swallowing every drop so I waited until she got her midnight snack. My body tensed and I could feel the cum travelling from my balls and out the tip of my dick as it would slam into the back of my sister's throat. It was then that she heard the sound of my closet door opening. A little frightened and embarassed she quickly came out from underneath the sheets and looked in the direction of the closet door
There he stood! My best friend from school, in all his glory. My sister just gazed at him in
anal couples group
the light of the nightlight I had plugged into the wall. Her eyes grew wide in amazement. She'd always had a crush on him but she'd never seen him naked before. "Happy Birthday!" I said to Jenna with a smile on my face as my best friend approached my little sister with his rock hard cock aimed straight in her face. "I get to suck Tom's dick for my birthday?" she asked excitedly. "Yep! You should get on your knees so I can fuck you in the ass at the same time! I think you can handle it!" I replied. "Awww I love you so much Jack!" she said getting on her hands and knees and opening her mouth. Her panties glowed in the light emmenating from the nightlight in the wall and I could see that Jenna had been cumming like crazy as she sucked my dick. Tom grabbed the back of her head gently and eased his rock hard cock into her mouth as I aimed my cock directly at her ass after sliding her wet gooey panties off to the side. My cock slid into her ass easily but she still jumped slightly like she always did and she began to moan slightly as I began my thrust
Jenna's moans were muffled by my friend's cock being buried in her throat but it wasn't hard to tell that Jenna was loving every second of it. Both hard cocks had ravaged Jenna's body from both ends from several minutes when Tom suddenly called out in a loud whisper, "I'M GONNA CUM DUDE! YOUR SISTER'S ABOUT TO SWALLOW MY CUM!" he grabbed my sister by her hair and thrust forward as a wad of his hot sticky cum filled my sister's throat. She took it like a pro and swallowed most of
young germans
it, with the occasional drop hear and there escaping her mouth and dribbling down her chin. Suddenly her entire body began to jerk back and forth and she began to shake and I could feel her orgasm coming on. My girlfriend never orgasmed like this before. It was one oragasm after another after another and Jenna had all she could do to make sure she didn't wake up our parents
Suddenly my second load was about to fill her little asshole. I came like I'd never cum before. It seemed like a 5 minutes when I knew that it had only lasted just a few seconds. Two out of her three holes had been filled with cum and now Jenna lay on the bed in just her panties with her legs spread wide open. "Do you want to suck my pussy juices out of my panties Tom? I'll let you fuck my pussy!" she offered. Tom could not refuse and immediately reached for my sister's panties and pulled them down past her knees and all the way off. He brought them to his lips and put them under his nose. Her pussy smelled so sweet. He began to suck on the crotch of the panties I bought her as I crawled on top of her and pushed her widespread legs up as far as I could lifting her ass in the air as my regenerated pole entered Jenna's waiting, glistening pink love cave
I came down on her slightly for support while pushing on the back of her legs and voraciously fucked her with everything I had just as she'd grown to like. I knew that most older people were incapable of regenerating as fast as younger people so I was lucky I'd be able to give my sister three loads of my cum. I'd never cum in all three holes before so this was a new experience for me but it felt amazing as Tom watched my sister being used like a total slut before his very eyes. He waited patiently for his chance to treat Jenna the same way. My face suddenly twisted and my body tensed and I tried desperately to keep my eyes open and look into her's as I blew my wad deep inside her baby canal. As I finished up, Tom got himself into position and held my sister's feet high in the air as I filled my sister. As I climbed out
anal couples group
of the way, Tom jumped onto the bed and pushed my sister's legs back behind her head and stuck his cock deep into Jenna's pussy as I watched the look on her face
Tom was clearly bigger than me and she winced slightly as my best friend rocked my sister's world. To Jenna's surprise as she opened her eyes and looked up, Tom still had her panties in his mouth and he was lowering his face to hers! She opened her mouth in awe and he released his grip on the panties and they dropped into Jenna's mouth. She began to suck on them until she found the crotch area. She was amazed at how sweet she tasted and the combination of Tom's saliva with her pussy juices suddenly caused Jenna's body to tense up again. With her legs behind her head she couldn't move but the energy still traveled through her body like a freight train and she did everything she could to contain herself when suddenly she exploded in amazingly silent ecstasy. She could feel herself tremble in excitement as Tom increased his speed. With a satisfied
anal couples group
grunt, Tom thrust forward and filled my sister right in the middle of her orgasm, intensifying it to the point where all her energy quickly left her body and my best friend and I stood up and looked down at my well fucked sister. "Happy Birthday Jenna!" I repeated as I watched Tom's cum ooze from Jenna's pussy and down her leg.
anal couples group,
sex in pussy
, heel of masturbation, blowjob taylor,
blonde first black
work cam
latin girl masturbating
, sharing stockings,
babe big load
, mature pornstar, shave boat,
young european lesbian
Related posts:
pantyhose japanese matures
teen dick
lucky guy gets grouped by hot chicks
incredible threesome
cum over tattoo
stockings black haired
big tit mom and black
sperm cunt
college hot
0 comments
2011-Dec-14 05:02 -
Lesbian big latina
. I was supposed to meet my husband in this bar.........looking around I didn't see him anywhere. Once a month we like to meet up like strangers, pick up on each other and go home for some good fucking. I ordered a Michelob from the bar and walked around looking around for Darryl. I sat down at a table near the bar. I came dressed in a black skirt, low-cut tank top, and stiletto heels. My tits were overflowing in the top, just the way he liked them. I drank my beer pretty fast and ordered another and a 'Slutty Redhead' shot. Looking around the bar I noticed 2 really handsome black men playing pool. One of them glanced in my direction and smiled. I looked away, then looked back and smiled. He was very tall and sexy. He walked over to
lesbian big latina
the table I was sitting at and said, "Hi. Are you alone?" I looked around.....Darryl still nowhere to be seen. "Yes, uhh yes Im alone." "Would you like to join us over here?", he asked motioning to the pool table. "Sure" I said standing and walking over across the bar....still glancing around for Darryl. "You're a hot little bitch." he said
"My name's Carl, and this is Steve." "Im Ann....and I need another drink." As Carl went to get us all another round, I was wondering if Darryl was going to show up. I was already horny and talking to these two guys wasn't going to help any. I sat down on a high bar stool next to the table. My skirt was riding up my thigh, I could see Steve and Carl starring. I crossed my long tanned legs and could feel my pussy lips getting wet. I needed to be fucked BAD. Steve came over and said....."Why don't we take this party somewhere private?" I looked around and finally spotted Darryl drinking a beer at the other side of the bar. I wondered how long he had been here and I just didn't notice. I smiled and licked my lips, "Okay....but I'd like to invite another to join in if that's ok with you two." Both men smiled and said, "Sure!" I pointed to Darryl and said, "Him...in the blue shirt...tell him to meet us at the Oasis Motel a block away...room 211." and I got up and walked slowly to the door, watching as Carl walked over to my husband and told him what I said. I was smiling to myself as I got in my car
On the short drive to the motel, I reached down and felt the wetness between my thighs. This was going to be good...'this will teach Darryl for making me wait for his ass' I thought to myself. Once inside the room I had already paid for in anticipation of taking JUST my husband there, I turned on the air conditioner, and the stereo. I grabbed a Corona bottle out of the fridge and sat on the bed waiting for my 'party'. Steve and Carl arrived first, didn't knock, they just walked right in. They grabbed a beer as well, and after taking a long drink, Steve sat down and said, "Show us those tits baby" I pulled my tank top down under my breasts, making my 36DD's stand out. "Mmmmmmm, yeah...that's what I'm talkin about!!" Steve moaned. Carl and steve came on either side of me, pinching
lesbian big latina
my nipples with their strong hands as the door opened and Darryl walked in. Somewhat stunned at the sight he
lesbian big latina
saw, "Hi" was all he could say. I smiled at him, and looked up at the two hot men pawing my breasts. Darryl sat in the chair now directly in front of us. I opened my thighs to reveal that I was not wearing any panties and I was VERY wet. Steve and Carl began to undo their pants while squeezing my breasts in their hands. I couldn't believe the size of their cocks as they pulled them from their pants. "Oh my god!" I sighed as I grabbed one in each hand, taking Carls hard cock in my mouth as deep as I could. Then turing to Steve and doing the same. I could see Darryl shifting in his seat, adjusting his cock in his jeans. Steve bent down and slid his long fingers up my wet pussy lips, just grazing my clit, making me ache for more. Carl backed away and pulled me to my feet, then bent me over the bed, taking his long hard 9 inch cock and sliding it up and down my wet hot slit. "YESS...." I moaned, "Slide it in me!" Carl slammed his hard black cock deep into my aching pussy. I could feel his balls slapping against my swollen clit, My pussy lips tightening up around his cock as I came hard. Steve got on the bed and slapped my face with his thick rigid cock. "Suck it" he said....I did....he began to drive it deep in my throat making me gag. Darryl stod up and walked towards the bed looking somewhat concerned for me
"Take it easy guys" he said. Steve pushed him back..."Shut the fuck up bitch!" Darryl came back again. "I think this is enough guys, ok, stop." Both men laughed at Darryll. Darryl getting a bit more agressive yelled, "She's my WIFE....ENOUGH!!" Steve pulled his cock from my mouth and walked swiftly to Darryl, cock sticking straight out, fists clenched. "oh look Carl, it looks like we have another bitch here!!" laughing, Carl pointed to Darryl's bulging pants. "Looks like PART of you in enjoying this." "Maybe you're jealous YOU aren't doing the SUCKING eh BITCH?" Darryl was embarrassed and backed away, but Steve grabbed him by the forearm. "TAKE OFF YOUR JEANS BITCH......NOW!!!" Darryl, not being nearly as big or tall as either of the two men looked scared. He unbutton his Levis and pulled them open. Kicking off his shoes and pulling his jeans down to reveal his erect cock with pre-cum all over the tip. "OOOO EEEEE!! LOOKS LIKE HE'S GOT HIMSELF A LITTLE BONER HERE CARL!!" Steve reached down and grabbed the tip of my husband's dick.....rubbing the pre-cum over the tip and pinching it like he did my nipples. Darryl's cock was jumping in Steve's hands. Throbbing more and more. Turning purple at every touch. Steve then put his hands on Darryl's shoulders and shoved him to his knees..... "SUCK
MY COCK BITCH", he ordered my husband. Darryl looked over at me. Watching for a moment as Carl continued to slam my pussy with his hard cock. Darryl looked back to Steve's waiting cock and opened his mouth as Steve grabbed him by the back of the head and forced all 10 inches of thick black meat into his open moth
Darryl's eyes watered as he tried to take him all in. Bobbing his head back and forth on the massive cock. Steve's balls slapping his chin with every thrust. Darryl reached down and began to stroke his own cock while his mouth was being raped by this stranger. Carl turned and said, "Man, he's trying to jack off already!" Steve stopped pumping his mouth and grabbed him by the forearms, yanking him to his feet and bending him over the other side of the bed. He positioned his cock against Darryl's ass and spread his cheeks and without a word, slammed his hard thick black member balls deep into my husbands ass! Darryl screamed in pain as Steve worked his cock in and out of his tight ass. Steve reached around and grasped Darryl's still hard cock and began to pump it with his hand. When Darryl was on the verge of an orgasm, he told me to finish off my husband myself. Carl stopped fucking me, and I slid under Darryl to suck him off as his ass was still getting fucked. Darryl came quickly in my mouth. Steve pulled out of Darryl's now sore ass and told him to get on his knees as both men stood and stroked their black cocks over his face. He was soon covered in hot streams of cum from both directions. I sat in shock watching my 'totally straight' husband lick all the hot cum from his lips and face. Steve and Carl put on their pants, came over and slapped me on the ass and walked out he door with out a word. Darryl and I never spoke of this day again. although both of us fantasize about it daily.
lesbian big latina,
how to give an orgy
black hottie sexy
, eat vaginal creampie, college anall, pov blonde pussy,
you sweet lesbian chicks
give tits
Related posts:
milf porn tupe
latina prefers
teen strip blowjob
working pov
big tit home
0 comments
2011-Dec-12 23:31 -
Girls eating pussy. I met this most incredible young woman back in 1962 after making a wrong turn into what I thought was a friends driveway! Please read the "Virgin posted with my other stories on this site as it is also true and how we met! Here is some history about us if you have not read some of my wife's fantasy's and some of the things I have actually done to and with this incredible woman I am married to. We are an old couple now and do not do all of the wild and crazy things we use to! I still want to but she not so much anymore! Part is do to health problems and has gained some weight and this has not helped! But I cannot complain, If I never get another blow job or hot piece of bound ass I will still be so far ahead of most men that it is not even funny! She (My Wife) when we first dated was so young naive (Stupid her words I prefer to think of her as being very naive as to what might or could happen) as she was so innocently horny, and believe me I took full advantage of it! She has told me on several occasions that I got her when she was young and trained her just the way I wanted, but then she was very willing and quite trainable! When we were first married I thought everybody did what we did! But have since come to the conclusion that we were the exception and not the rule! She called me master long before it was the norm. She told me one time after some incredible love making, and in the heat of the moment, she was about 20 at the time, said that I had better watch out as she could easily become the biggest whore I could ever imagine! Thankfully this did not happen! Her mother caught her masturbating at the age of 8 and told her nice girls don't do that! Well I can tell you that nice girls do, do that! I caught her masturbating in the middle of the night shortly after we were married and after some great sex doing this most intimate thing, she thinking I would be mad at her as she still wanted more sex, and was so truthful that she fessed up that not only did she do this? She also had some really kinky and perverse sexual fantasy's Please Read any one of these stories if you have not "People Pets" "The village Square" "Going Parking With an Older Man" and "The Photo Booth" part
girls eating pussy
1. All are her fantasy's when she was around the age of 11 or 12 it is quite interesting what a young girl in puberty fantasizes about! A lot of this was inspired by some of her fathers fuck books she found and read at this age they were about naked bound and helpless women that were being sexually used and abused! These stories are posted on this site. Her father told her first real boyfriend in front of her in so many words, as he knew they had been petting, that he could do whatever he wanted to her, but if he knocked her up he would have to marry her! She never complained and submissively let him say this in front of her not knowing what would happen but her imagination went wild with the possibilities! In his bedroom one night with his parents gone. He tied her to his bed unbuttoned her blouse and pushed her skirt up and cut her bra and panties off! Then pinched played with her tits and clit this was followed by sucking her off she was 15 he was 19! It scared the crap out of her, but was so much better than masturbating it also perked her interest in bondage and oral sex! The only thing that kept her from getting her brains fucked out that night was that his parents came home unexpectedly! This experience set her up for me when I came along several yrs later. Also read "The Virgin" "Going Parking at The Local Park" "A
girls eating pussy
Runaway Week End at The Benson"and "Am I Normal" part 1. As they are all true stories. The Virgin is how we met! Parking at the local park was what we did a lot when we were first married and was the first time anyone else had ever seen her naked and watched her/ us having sex and that person was a "Black Man"! This is where her interest started for black men and several other things helped influence her fantasy's about such things during the 60s and early 70s
Am I normal is a fairly accurate account of what I have done to and with her all over the years and is pretty much in her own words! The Benson was just another thing I did to keep her on her toes and make her think she was still an attractive woman. All of these stories can be viewed and read on this site and are mixed in with many of her other fantasy's and things we have actually done. Also I have written several stories for and about others at their request. If you want to make comments or questions about any of these stories please ask? I only got on these sites to write about her fantasy's as I thought they were so good and did not want to see them lost! This morphed into writing about things we actually did and has also made me appreciate her all the more for who she is and what I have had! There are a number of stories posted here based on her and my fantasy's and many are about black men! There are two stories about
girls eating pussy
black men that run from romance to harsh sex that are based on these fantasy's! One is titled "Gambling My Wife and Black Business Partner" and the other is titled "Divorce a Job at K-Mart and a New Young Black Manager"! Both were written for black men that were taken by some of my wife's pictures as a young woman! They are what I think, and how she would react to all of the things that happen to these women in this story of humiliation bondage and public sex! She did actually work at K-Mart but has never been divorced! I have not written the last chapters for both and am currently still working on the K-Mart one as it will have at least one more chapter probably two. I have also written a rape story and did the first chapter for a black guy on another site at his request but have heard nothing back from him about it! She, my wife even before we were married liked to go parking, and this started out innocently but was quickly followed with me actually taking her out of the car and into the woods and bushes naked an bound! Mostly in the Riverside San Bernadino and the Santa Ana river bottom area of Southern California. She, at first wanted to go places where we might get caught! Shortly after, because of and do to her upbringing and religious back ground the blindfold came into play, and over the years I have taken her out to adult motels out buildings my friend Steve's basement and of course parking in the woods and hills surrounding this area and later in Northern Calif and later yet in the north west numerous times, all naked bound and blindfolded, wearing only a coat! Once out in the woods or motel she wanted to be totally naked and to have no idea where her clothes were! She also insisted that she be bound to where there was no way she could get loose, this is where cord and duct tape came into play! It was not just for sex as this was a given, for her when she was in this condition anything that happens to her is not her fault and therefore no guilt! Or at least in her mind this is how she has rationalized her way around what we have done all through the years. Also in her fantasy's she called the girls in them My Girls never her
Only recently has she fessed up that the girls in her fantasy's might really be her! No one else has ever fucked her but me. However she has been played with by others
lick tits asian
at least a half dozen couples and over the years about 50 single men! She has been masturbated dildoed paddled and led around by her nipples and cunt lips using duct tape and rings on a leash ( Another of her fantasy's) and has had no idea who did it and never asked as she did not want to know the answer! It is also quite interesting to see a white straight laced church going woman allow herself to be taken to a place naked bound and blindfolded wearing nothing but a coat and have no idea where, for sex! The anticipation and uncertainty as to what might or could happen to her was the biggest turn on as the sex part was just frosting on the cake! In retrospect I think she let me do this in hopes that something or someone or even a bunch of well endowed horny men would come by and make one of her fantasy's come true! As she allowed me to, and willingly let me do this time after time! Many times I would threaten to leave her out naked in the woods or in a motel and she would usually say quite sarcastically , I am so scared as if darning me to do this! Sometimes a persons zeal and fantasy will lead them to do or say stupid things because they think it will turn out pleasurably or like their fantasy! Nothing bad ever happened and all of our little foray's ended in some great sex! We never did get caught but came close many times! She has also had fantasy's about animals mostly big dogs, donkeys and beast from Greek Mythology that are half man and half animal! Please read my true story titled "A Young woman's Zest for Animal Sex part Fantasy and Part True" All I have ever wanted was to see he enjoy herself sexually! The first thing I ever did to her was suck her off in the front seat of my old Dodge in her drive way she was 17! It is also the last thing I want to do to her before I fall off the end of this earth! Please read any of my true stories or many of her fantasy's! Heart & Roses!
girls eating pussy, dirty fucking sexy milf, amateur wife anal, hot and cute ass,
handle teen
small blonde face
, teen masturbating swallow,
two black chick with one black guy
blond takes
blond boobs sex
Related posts:
threesome milf
checked couple
sweet teen big cock
blond bitch hard
0 comments
2011-Dec-11 16:08 -
Blond ass titfuck threesome
. This is completely fiction. It's not a fantasy of mine. Just something I came up with. I like it, because it's forbidden: I was sitting at church one bright, sunny morning, in the baptismal room, waiting for the ministers wife to perform my baptism. I hadnt brought anything to wear under the white robe, thinking it wouldnt be necessary as a woman was performing the ceremony and I didnt realize how transparent the robe would become once it was wet. No wonder they hurriedly opened and closed the curtains before and after the baptism. After what seemed like an eternity, to my shock and surprise, a young man entered the room and informed me the regular ministers had suddenly been called out of town for an emergency and could not come to church. He asked me if I wanted to postpone the baptism, until they returned
I knew it could be several weeks to reschedule so I told him no, Id go ahead and allow him to do it. I only hoped he would be able to ignore my state of undress afterward. We looked at each other intently as he asked me if I was sure. I nodded my head as I stared back. I couldnt get over how attractive this young minister was. In fact he was hot! Shamelessly, I found myself looking him up and down and rested my eyes on his crotch. How I would have liked to see an erection in those pants. He didnt seem to notice me or he just ignored my stares. Either way, he helped me into the warm water and turned me sideways as he stood next to me, readying himself to perform the baptism
The robe had become soaked with water immediately and clung to my naked body. I felt like I was in a wet t-shirt contest. Even though the water was warm, my nipples were visible and hard as rocks. The robe was floating around the bottom half of my body, so my pussy was momentarily hidden. The speaker announced my baptism and someone started reading scripture from the bible as the curtains were drawn, for the congregation to witness the cleansing of my body as I accepted Jesus and committed myself to become a loyal servant of God. However, I felt like a hypocrite at that moment, because I was thinking about boning this young man of the cloth. I barely heard him asking me if I accepted Jesus as my savior and answering yes, as he dunked me in the water. Im sure at that point, he got a clear view of my pussy
I had my arms crossed against my chest, so that hid my tits and budding nipples, but I was clearly aroused by this mans gentle, supportive hands as he dipped me backwards into the water and up again. Thankfully the curtain closed and a female deacon was waiting at the bath with a large towel to wrap around me. With the ministers help, I walked up the steps inside the bath to the steps outside, but before the deacon was able to wrap the towel around me, unbeknownst to me, he couldnt resist the temptation of looking and clearly saw my nice round ass, with the wet robe sticking inside the crease of my cheeks. I went to the changing room and quickly dressed and went into the sanctuary for the remainder of the service. However, I couldnt help noticing, it took the minister a little longer to come back to the sanctuary. I later found out, he had indeed taken a peek at my exposed, large girls and shapely ass. Apparently, he got an erection and went to his private study to take care of it. Eventually, he did return to the service and at the end he asked me to join him at the entrance of the sanctuary so the congregation could greet me on their way out. I attended church faithfully and volunteered for several projects and became a deacon
I attended classes for theology to become an elder and eventually a minister, myself. I was dedicated to my church and my spiritual beliefs and tried to live my life in an appropriate manner. But, I am, after all human and have, and did, make mistakes along the way. One of those mistakes included eventually boning that hot, young minister. I shamelessly, made it a point to work on several volunteer projects with him and would make sure I was always close to him. We sat together during fellowship, at church dinners
and other events that took place at the church
He was an assistant minister, so he was not always involved with the service and would sit with me during services. Sometimes our volunteer work or church outings involved traveling short distances and I always made sure I would ride with him. We went to lunch together and
blond ass titfuck threesome
sometimes dinner. No one at the church ever gave it a second thought, thinking our involvement was harmless since he was a minister and I was taking classes to become a minister. The church did allow ministers to marry, but they were supposed to remain celibate until that time, if they chose to do so. Even though I was in denial, I was trying to seduce him
I always felt aroused when I was around him and my pussy ached and my nipples grew hard and tingled with excitement as I fantasized about us indulging in forbidden, passionate sex. Our church was a congregation of loving and supportive people and everyone always hugged each other. When I hugged him, I would press my body tightly against him, making sure he felt my tits and nipples pressed snug against his firm, muscular chest. I guess in some way, I was the type of woman who enjoyed taking risks. I fantasized about taking the chance of fucking him in a pew or the church office after church services and getting caught while in the throes of passion. I secretly wanted him to bend me over his desk, and stick his cock deep inside my horny cunt, fucking my brains out
I wanted to feel his cock inside my mouth and squirt a huge, hot load of semen down my throat, swallowing it into my stomach. I wanted to feel his hot, wet tongue eating my pussy and making me cum, explosively, squirting his mouth with my hot, pussy juice. I convinced myself it would be a fantasy that would never be fulfilled and settled for masturbating, while letting my imagination take me to those tempting, forbidden places. When I started taking my theology classes, he volunteered to be a mentor to help me learn the Bible and the life that Jesus lived before his crucifixion. Now, I regret having him as my tutor and wish I could turn back the hands of time. Unfortunately, we cannot erase the things we do, by giving into temptations of the human desires. It was several months before we finally fucked and I was very close to finishing my classes. I would become a lay minister rather then ordained
However, that made no difference and we still committed a major sin. We had started putting in some extra study time at my apartment, which was where the deed took place. It was my intention to finish my studies as quickly as possible and fulfill my goal. It was a cold, snowy evening. As it happened, the storm was unusually heavy and he was unable to get his car out of the parking lot and was forced to spend the night. I had a hide-a-bed sofa in the living room and when we were tired of studying, after a quick, light supper, we decided to call it a night. I provided blankets and pillows for him. Unfortunately, he had to sleep in just his underwear. As it happened, he had never forgotten the sight of my body as I stepped out of the baptismal, ultimately becoming aroused, forcing to take care of it by himself. I never stopped noticing how gorgeous he was and my curiosity got the best of me as well, and I had been masturbating every time I thought about his dick and wondering how hard it would be, when he became aroused. We both tossed and turned for a couple of hours, thinking about being so close to each other and away from our peers at church and couldnt help being aroused by the thought of coming together and fulfill, the shameless, sinful, carnal desires of committing fornication. I had told him long ago, he could help himself to my kitchen at any time
We both had the same idea to get a glass of milk and headed for the kitchen. We bumped into each other as we entered the dark room. I was wearing a very thin belly tank top and light bikini shorts and his boxers were thin and light. We grasped each other to steady ourselves and with little thought, to the sin we were about to commit, we ripped each others clothes off, pressing hot skin against hot skin and started kissing passionately. Our tongues were deep inside each others mouth, wrestling in a deep, wet, arousing kiss. My pussy started throbbing and aching and my nipples had hardened instantly as our bodies pressed together tightly. His cock begin to harden as he was rubbing his hands all over my body, exploring every curve and crease, reaching up and cupping my large tits, squeezing and caressing as he pinched and twisted my already hard nubs
We were moaning and kept saying in between kissing how we shouldnt be doing this and how forbidden it was. Then he said in a low, lust-filled voice, But how I want you. Ive wanted you ever since your baptism. Ive dreamt of your gorgeous body and all the things Ive wanted to do to you. Oh yes! Forgive me, but I cant resist you any longer. I need your body
I need to feel myself buried inside your hot, cave! I mumbled, Yes! Please take me now! I cant wait much longer! I want you to fuck me. I want to suck your cock deep inside my throat and feel your hot tongue licking my pussy! We were moaning and panting hard and fast. He backed me up to the kitchen table, pushing everything off. He lifted me up, sitting me down, then spread my legs as he lowered his head to my horny, wet , cock hungry pussy. He started licking my pussy lips, nibbling and pulling at them with his soft lips
I was leaning back on my hands, then laid down on the table, arching my back, pushing my pussy into his face. He reached up with his fingers and parted my lips, opening my tight fuck hole. Mmm. Oh yes! This is what Ive waited so long to see and feel! He shoved his tongue deep inside, fucking me, moving his head back and forth, shoving his tongue as deep as he could go. I grabbed the back of his head, helping him delve deeper into my hot, wet love canal
Then he replaced his tongue with his fingers, pushing deeper and deeper, finding my cervix, then started fucking me hard and fast with his fingers. He found my g-spot, holding the tip of his finger gently against it, then rubbed gently and slowly in tiny circles, driving me crazy with desire. I was under his spell and he was in control of my throbbing pussy as my hips moved up and down and around, uncontrollably. He was pushing me further and further to the edge of the most fantastic orgasms I would ever experience. He slowly released my g-spot, pulling his fingers out of my hot, needy cunt. I needed to cum so bad. I whimpered, pleading with him, Oh, please dont stop! Im so close! He told me in a soft, tender voice that he would soon give me the release I so desired. He lifted me off the table and carried me into the living room, placing me gently on the hide-a-bed
I thought youd be more comfortable lying here instead of the table. I plan on taking my time with you. There are so many things Ive dreamt about doing to you and I intend to do it all night long. Having said that, he lowered his head, kissing me deeply as before. He softly caressed my cheeks, moving slowly down my chin and neck, continuing to my tits, gently tickling the skin between my tits. He had me on fire. Gently he cupped one tit, exploring it with his large, soft hands, making circles around my areola and nipple. He barely touched the end of my nipple with the tip of his finger and it instantly hardened and pulsated under his gentle touch. He rubbed the end of my nipple, lightly and slowly, making it tingle and my pussy throb painfully deep inside my womb. He gently twisted and pinched it between his fingers, pulling at it, making it harder and perkier
He moved his hand to the other tit, doing the same thing to that one, then he lowered his head and starting suckling, nibbling and kissing each one as he cupped them both in his hands. While he sucked one, he grazed is fingernail across the tip of the other nipple, making it harder and harder and tingle more and more. He went back and forth between each tit, giving them both equal attention and making my pussy and clit throb hard and fast as I felt the juice slipping from my pussy. I put my hands on his head holding him against my breasts, as I arched my back, moaning and whimpering, Oh yes! That feels so good! Bite my nipples, bite them hard! Squeeze my tits! Please! I didnt have to ask him twice. He started ravaging my tits and nipples like a crazed animal. I could feel his rock-hard, wet cock against the top of my thigh as he was rubbing it against me, moaning and groaning. I want to fuck you! I want to fuck you hard! Oh yes, I want to feel your rock-hard, thick cock deep inside my pussy, ramming it hard and fast! While he continued ravaging my tits, he let one hand softly and slowly slide down my belly to the top of my pubic area, running his fingers back and forth my trimmed bush
He slid his fingers into the tiny tuft of pussy hair, twirling it with his fingers, just above my clit. He barely grazed his finger across the hood of my hard, swollen, button, making my body tremble and shake with excitement and desire. Oh, how I wanted him to touch my clit. I pushed my hips up towards his fingers trying to force him to touch my clit, but hed move his fingers back each time he got close. Youre driving me crazy!!! I need to cum so bad!!! Oh yes!! You make me feel so goooood!!!!! He moaned and chuckled at my whimpering and grunting as he took pleasure in ravaging my body, in total control of my every move. Groaning in his lust-filled voice, he told me, Sweetie, when I take you, it will give you more pleasure then you have or will ever know the rest of your life. Your pussy will explode with the most wonderful, agonizing orgasms you will ever experience. You will cum over and over, soaking my cock with your hot, volcanic liquid as it oozes cupfuls of your delicious cunt juice. Then he asked in a tender, low voice, Sweetie, will you squeeze my cock? Please? I immediately reached for his hot-throbbing, steely, wet cock, slowly and gently stroking it up and down, the entire length from his hair to the tip of his uncut head
He told me squeeze tighter. It was so thick, I
blond ass titfuck threesome
could hardly squeeze my hand around it, but I did and soon he was fucking my hand, moaning and grunting. Baby, baby!!!! That feels so good!!! Ah, yes!!!
blond ass titfuck threesome
Keep it up!!!! He continued using his gentle fingers on my pussy as he moved down to my labia, pushing them apart and sliding inside my slippery, wet cunt. Mmm, baby, youre all wet! Thats what I wanted! You must be really horny! Is your pussy hungry for my big cock? Hmm? Or do you want me to eat you again? I was panting and my hips and ass were wiggling and shaking frantically from my overwhelming desire to explode. Ah! Sweetie, do whatever you want, just, please make me cum! Uh uh. Not yet! Im not through playing! He climbed on top of me and turned his body so his cock was aimed toward my mouth and his face was in my pussy. He shoved his mouth on my juicy, wet pussy, licking and sucking the juices, moaning, telling me how good I tasted
I spread my legs as far as I could, bucking, fucking his mouth and tongue. He was dripping with perspire from being so horny himself, when he asked me to suck his cock, his voice was shaky and barely audible. I was so horny, I wasted no time in taking his cock into my mouth. My lips were stretched as far as they could go, nearly splitting. He let out a loud, long wail as I started sucking and slowly taking him to my throat. I had my hands on his ass, pushing him deeper into my mouth as he started fucking me
He was banging my mouth fast and deep as he was groaning, panting and hissing through his teeth, Fuck!!! Fuck!!! Ive never felt anything so good in my life!!! Baby!!! Your mouth feels so good!!! I wanna cum so bad!!! Dont make me cum, sweetie, I wanna blow it all inside your pretty pussy!!! I was now swallowing the large head of his cock, making it very difficult for him to hold his orgasm back. Ahhhhh!!!! Fuuuck!!! Dont make me cum, not yet!!!! We continued to eat other for several minutes until we were both ready to go over that long awaited edge of blissful release. He shoved his cock deep inside my mouth to my throat, holding it there. His dick throbbing hard as he squirted ropes of thick cum down my throat. He was trying hard to stop his orgasm and asked me, pleadingly to stop sucking and swallowing. He squirted a few more long, thick ropes of cum down my throat, before he was able to stop cumming and hold the rest of his orgasm back. The pulsating of his cock slowed as he softened and he carefully pulled out of my mouth, cum still dripping from the end. I had my tongue out as I quickly caught the last few drops, swallowing them. During the beginning of his orgasm, I had just about gone over the edge and thrust my hips up, holding them as my muscled tightened and my pussy started the painful throbbing of orgasmic pleasure
Just then he stopped eating me and the throbbing slowed, keeping me on the edge. He quickly turned around, holding my legs up, he shoved his tongue over my clit, furiously licking and sucking, pushing me over the edge as my pussy pulsated when the waves of the most pleasurable, but painful, explosive orgasms begin. Then he quickly slipped his cock inside, immediately ramming my hot cunt as he felt my throbbing pussy wrapped tightly around his engorged, hard, hot dick, allowing his orgasm to continue. We were bucking and fucking, grunting and groaning inaudible sounds as we were exploding with each other, our carnal desires of this sinful coupling finally being satisfied. After several wonderfully, pleasurable minutes of cumming over and over, our orgasms slowly ceased and our juices barely trickled out of our orifices. He laid down over the top of me, his slightly hard, throbbing dick, still inside my throbbing pussy as my orgasms continued lightly a few minutes longer. As I felt each little wave well up, I squeezed his dick with my pussy, pushing out what little cum was left. Slowly, my orgasms stopped and my legs relaxed to the side of my body, exhausted, glowing in the after math of our overwhelming desire of sexual tension and eventual release. We were both exhausted but completely satisfied as we lay there letting our bodies relax. We fell asleep for a bit, then pulled ourselves up, wearily, to shower
We kissed and fondled each other as we washed each other off. But we had satisfied each others sexual needs and didnt have a need for anymore fucking that night. We reveled in the beauty of each others bodies and explored each other slowly, remembering every single part. We licked, kissed and sucked each other, just for the taste and feel of our bodies. I especially enjoyed the feel and taste of his cock inside my mouth, even flaccid. As I sucked on him, he became a little hard and he moaned and placed his hands on my head while I gently sucked his dick and balls. I teased his head and scrotum, amazed about how I controlled if and how big his cock became
I felt powerful, knowing I could make it hard whenever I wanted and make him moan and groan in pleasure. If this man had ever had sex before, it must have not been for awhile, because I did manage to make him cum just a little. His hot, salty jism, felt and tasted so good, squirting down my throat. He gently held my head down as he pushed his cock deeper inside, slowly fucking my mouth. His head held back and eyes closed, he was moaning, Ahhh. Baby
You make me feel so good. He looked down at me, watching his cock fucking my mouth, moaning and hissing, Sweetie, your mouth looks so nice squeezing my cock so tight. I was kind of selfish, I enjoyed him eating my pussy and suckling and nibbling my tits. My pussy was over sensitized, so I wouldnt let him touch it, but I did let him have as much of my tits as he wanted. After several minutes, we decided it was time to stop fooling around, finished showering, got dressed and I made us brunch. Since we were up all night, we laid down for a nap. We held each other but we didnt fuck again. At least not that day. Later, we talked about what we had done and decided we would keep it to ourselves and think about how we would handle it. We both felt very guilty, yet we couldnt forget how wonderful and beautiful we made each other feel.
blond ass titfuck threesome, britney blonde, blonde chick fucked in the ass,
amator lesbos
, teeny anal solo, pornstar at work,
lick cum soles
young school girls
pierce in hot
striptease party sex
, bitches sex anal,
european amateur hairy
Related posts:
milf sex trailer
0 comments
2011-Dec-10 20:47 -
Black masturbation girl black. You are summoned to the phone late on Friday afternoon. "Hello?" "Hi, Kim. This is Marie." You recognize the voice of the lady who lives down the street a few blocks from your house. "Yes?" "Do you have any plans for tonight?" "No, not really." "Could you possibly babysit Timmy for me?" she asks anxiously. "I'm desperate. I've got a date tonight and his regular sitter quit. The girl I got last time wouldn't come, either." "Yeah, I guess I could do that," you answer, quietly lamenting the fact that you have nothing better to do. She sighs in relief. "Thanks, Hon
You're a lifesaver. Can you be here by 7:30?" "Sure." "Great! I'll see you then. 'Bye." "'Bye," you mutter, a little resentful of the bubbly excitement in her voice. Jealous of the fact that she's going to get laid and a hot young piece of ass like yourself hasn't seen any action for weeks. It's not until after you've hung up that you pause to wonder why Timmy still needs a babysitter. What is he, 13? 14? Oh well, you shrug. She's probably one of those over-protective mothers. When you arrive at Marie's house at 7:30, Timmy opens the door for you
He's even bigger than you realized, almost as tall as yourself, with curly dark hair and blue eyes that go straight to your chest, ogling your nipples which poke through the cut-off T-shirt you're wearing. He shows you into the house and points upstairs, indicating that his mother is still bustling around making last minute changes to her wardrobe. Marie comes down a few minutes later, all dolled up and a little breathless. "Oh, good. You're here," she says when she sees you. She comes over and lays a hand on your arm
"Thanks for coming on such short notice." "That's okay," you say. She glances at her watch. "I've got to get going," she announces. As she gathers her things, she says, "I should be back by 2 or so. You can sack out on the couch or lie down on my bed if you get too tired. Help yourself to the 'fridge." Turning her attention to her son, she says, "Come kiss Momma good-bye." Timmy scowls, reluctantly coming over to receive her buss on the cheek
He glances at you with his brow furrowed, and you smile at his embarrassment. As she wipes the lipstick from his cheek, she turns back to you. "He won't give you any trouble. Will you?" she gives him a warning look. He gives her his most angelic look, shrugging innocently. "I'm sure we'll be fine," you assure her, ushering her towards the door. After she's gone, you and Timmy spend the evening watching TV. You relieve your boredom by flaunting your barely concealed tits and your ass in your tight jeans, pretending not to notice his eyes on you or the bulge in his pants. It's about 10 o'clock when you finally tire of your game. You decide to send him to bed so that you can phone your girlfriend. "It's time for you to get ready for bed," you say to him. He gives you an indignant look
"I don't have to go to bed this early." "Wrong. You have to do as I say," you answer, enjoying your power over him. At his hurt expression, you say, "I tell you what, you go get your pajamas on and I'll let you stay up another half hour." He starts to protest, but you cut him off. "Or you can go to bed right now." You cross your arms imperiously, giving him a cold stare. He frowns at you, but heads upstairs, coming down a few minutess later wearing X-men pajamas. He stares at you momentarily to see if you're going to laugh at his childish attire, but you pointedly ignore him. After his allotted 30 minutes you point up the stairs
His face flushes angrily as he stomps his way up to his room. You give him 15 minutes to go to sleep, then dial up your friend. You've been talking to your friend for a while, gossiping and talking about guys, when you hear a knock at the front door. "Shit, I gotta go," you say. "Someone's at the door." You hang up and cross to the door, glancing at the clock as you go. It's after 11 o'clock. Who could be knocking at this time of night. You hope it isn't another of Marie's boyfriends
But then again, maybe that wouldn't be so bad, you think with a wicked grin. Opening the door, you're surprised to see Eric, a guy you know from the neighborhood. He's about 5'11", with long blond hair, calls himself a musician, although the only place he ever plays is in his garage. He dropped out of school a few years ago and now he's mainly just a bum, living off his mother. He's wearing his ever-present leather jacket and holding a 6 pack in his hand. Standing behind him are a couple of guys that you don't recognize. "Can I help you?" you ask. "Heard you were over here," he says by way of an answer, grinning at you. You frown. How did he hear that? You didn't even know you were going to be here yourself until a few hours ago
"This is Big Bob," he says, jerking his head toward the tall, heavy-set guy with long greasy hair, then nods toward the other, a scrawny guy with black glasses and a bad complection. "And this is Scotty O." He holds up the sweating cans of beer. "We thought you might want to have a drink." Judging by his breath, you can tell he's already had a few. You look at him like he's nuts. "You can't come in here." He just snorts and pushes past you into the living room. "Hey!" you say, following him in. "I said you can't come in here." "Yeah, I heard ya'," he answers, turning to face you. "Now why don't you just relax and have a beer." You spin around as you hear the door close behind you
The other two guys have come in and are standing there with the same knowing grins. You feel a flicker of fear. "If you guys don't get out of here right now, I'm gonna call the cops," you warn them. "C'mon, baby," Eric says behind you, reaching out to stroke your long, blonde ponytail. "We just wanna have a little fun." He emphasizes the last by letting his hand trail down your back to squeeze your butt through your tight jeans. You spin around with a sucked in breath and back away from him, making your way toward the phone. You grab for the phone, but before you can dial 911, Eric is there and snatches the phone from your grasp. "You don't wanna do that," he says as he replaces the receiver. He looks into your wide green eyes and says, "You know you want it, baby." He looks over at the other guys and snickers, "Hell, everybody knows you're a hot little slut." Without thinking, you slap his face
He turns back to you, the surprise on his face turning to rage. You cringe back, but before you can run, he slaps you back, hard across the mouth, snapping your head back. You're stunned, stumbling back away from him. "Grab her, Bob," he says and the big guy catches you from behind, giggling as he pins your arms painfully behind your back. Eric comes over, grinning evilly, and starts groping your outthrust tits. You struggle, unable to break away as he grabs you by the hair and forces you to your knees. Blinking back the tears in your eyes, you see that he's unbuckling his belt. Your lip is throbbing painfully and you taste blood in your mouth. Then his cock is out and he grabs you by the ponytail again, holding your head steady as he slaps his halfway hard meat back and forth across your face
When it's completely erect, he prods it up against your tightly pursed lips. "Suck it, bitch!" he snarls, pulling hard on your hair. Your mouth opens as you gasp at the pain, and he shoves his prick into your mouth. It's about seven inches long, slender and smooth, curving slightly upward. You can't help but suck as he begins pumping it in and out of your mouth. Big Bob is still holding your arms back, and Eric holds your head between both hands, fucking your face. The slobber runs over your lips and down your chin, dripping to your t-shirt as he pulls his sloppy cock out of your mouth to rub over your face, then plunges it back inside. After a few moments of hard, expert cocksucking on your part, Eric groans and thrusts his hips forward. His cock twitches and jerks, shooting his hot cum into your mouth
You swallow desperately, gulping it down. Eric pulls his cock out, stuffing it back into his jeans as you lick your lips greedily, suddenly realizing that the crotch of your pants has gone damp. You love being treated like the slut that you are, and you're secretly hungry for more. In a meek voice, you say, "Listen, I'll do whatever you say, but please be quiet so you don't wake up Timmy." Eric laughs and walks over to pick up a can of beer. Popping the top, he plops down on the couch and puts his feet up on the coffee table. He eyes you amusedly as he downs half the beer. "Okay, bitch, give me your clothes," he says, as if to test you. He nods to Big Bob to let you go. You stand up rubbing your arms, glancing at the two grinning goons, then turn back to Eric. Looking into his eyes, you slowly pull your t-shirt over your head and toss it to him
He catches it, staring at your body as you unbutton your jeans and push them down over your hips, kicking off your tennis shoes at the same time. You bend over and step out of the jeans, then toss them to him as well. Now you're standing in front of these three guys in only your bra and panties. You hesitate as Eric stares at you expectantly, then reach up and unhook your bra and let it slide down your arms, letting your firm young titties spill free. Your pink nipples stand out like twin miniature cocks as you throw your bra at Eric. Then you hook your thumbs in the waistband of your panties and very slowly push them downward, revealing the wispy blond hair of your pussy. Once your bush is fully uncovered, you quickly push your panties all the way down and step out of them, standing back up and throwing them all in one motion. Everyone seems frozen, staring at your naked body flushed all over with goose bumps. Eric's eyes travel over you as he slowly raises your dainty little panties up to his face and sniffs them appreciatively
Suddenly, Big Bob and Scotty O are all over you, seeming to have a dozen hands groping you in a frenzy. Your breath is taken away as you feel hands on your tits, squeezing them and pinching your nipples hard, hands squeezing your ass cheeks, hands traveling down your flat belly and through your downy fleece. You gasp as a finger roughly invades your vagina, pushing up into the hot wetness. "HEY!" All heads turn to Eric on the couch. "You guys know the rules," he says, looking up at his buddies. "Our host goes first." You're in a daze, breathing hard as you stare at him, not understanding. He looks directly at you and grins
"Come on down," he calls out. Your head snaps around as Timmy comes bounding eagerly down the stairs. You scramble to try to cover yourself, but Bob and Scotty grab your arms, holding you firmly, completely exposed. You flush in embarrassment as Timmy's hungry gaze takes in your naked body, staring lustily at your bare titties and golden triangle. "Hey, Tim," Eric greets him. "Thanks for the call. This bitch is a hell of a lot better than that last cow you gave us." His eyes travel up your body to your shocked face. He grins mockingly as you realize why Timmy's last two babysitters quit. Before you've recovered from this new shock, the two guys holding you wrestle you to the floor
You squirm and fight, but they're much too strong for you, each of them pinning an arm to the carpet. When you stop struggling vainly, red-faced and huffing, they reach down and grab your legs, still holding your arms with one hand each. After another brief, frantic struggle on your part, they're holding you down spread-eagled, your most intimate areas completely exposed to their leering eyes. You lie still, gasping for breath, your entire body trembling. Suddenly, you look up and see Timmy standing between your widely spread thighs, staring between your legs with a wild look in his eye. Nearly drooling with anticipation, he quickly pulls down his pajama bottoms and underwear, his hard young prick springing free. You stare at it, unable to believe that this is actually happening
His cock is only about five inches, with hardly any hair around it at all, but it points straight up in the air, hard as steel. He strokes his prick as he kneels, staring down at your pink pussylips, standing openly inviting. He climbs atop you, guiding his cockhead expertly to the mouth of your hot cunt. You wonder dazedly how many times he's done this before, then your breath rushes out in a gasp as he slams his bone into you to the hilt. He immediately begins humping crazily, driving his little cock into you hard and fast as the older guys cheered him on. "Fuck the shit out of her, Tim!" Eric calls out loudly, laughing at your grunts of pain/pleasure. "Ream that cunt!" Timmy's face is buried between your tits, muffled growls coming from him in his exertions. He moves his mouth to your distended nipple, sucking it hard. Then his teeth clamp down on the sensitive flesh. The little bastard's a biter
You cry out at the pain, much to the delight of the onlookers, who hoot their encouragement. Your pussy, which had already been wet, now gushes a flood of fresh juices around Timmy's pistoning shaft. You feel the familiar tingling of an approaching orgasm as Timmy sucks and bites your swollen nipples and fucks your hot pussy for all he's worth. But your moans of passion quickly turn to groans of frustration as he suddenly pulls out before you can climax. You can tell he's been well coached in this part by the older guys. He scrambles up to straddle your chest, grabbing for his twitching prick. The other guys chant, "Tim! Tim! Tim!" as he grabs your hair and holds up your face, jacking off with his other hand. He grins down at you, as if to say 'Who's the boss now?' as cum erupts from the end of his glistening rod, shooting out to splatter across your face. You have to close your eyes as jets of hot, slimy boy-cum cover your face
Timmy grunts with sexual release, stroking the last globs of cum out of his prick, wiping them on you as he rubs his cockhead all over your messy face. Then he shoves his sloppy organ into your gasping mouth. You suck his whole cock into your mouth easily, relishing the taste of his fresh young sperm. After you've licked it clean but before he can pull it out, you look up at his satisfied face and bite down on his deflating penis, not hard enough to do any damage, just hard enough to make him yowl and jump back in alarm. He looks down at his prick, examining it through wide eyes, then looks over to Eric. "She bit me!" he exclaims. Eric just laughs. "Well, you bit her first." Timmy pouts. You can tell that Eric is his hero and he expected him to punish you for it. Eric laughs at Timmy's expression, too. "Come on over and have a beer," he says, mollifying Timmy's hurt feelings
He gives the boy a high five as he comes over to sit beside him on the couch. Timmy grabs a beer and pops the top, propping his feet up on the coffee, copying Eric's pose. Eric turns his attention back to the other two. "She's all yours, guys." Big Bob grins eagerly, starting to unbuckle his pants as he moves to get between your legs, but Scotty O is already there, his skinny red dick in his hand. Bob grabs him and pushes him out of the way
"I'm first, man." "No way, asshole," Scotty O retorts. "I was here first." They begin to struggle, pushing and shoving at each other. "Well one of you fuck me!" you shout, bringing them to a halt. You don't care which one goes first, you just want some dick. Now! That little fucker got you hotter than hell. Size wins out as Big Bob pushes the smaller guy back and climbs between your legs. "You want fucked, bitch? Well you're gonna get fucked!" he says, reaching into his pants to pull out his cock.
black masturbation girl black
Your eyes widen at the size of the organ that comes out. It is truly massive, at least nine inches and very thick, bulging with veins, and with a bloated purple knob for a head. It gets even larger when he whacks it against your slick pussylips a few times to get it fully erect. "Whoa! Just a minute..." you say, suddenly wary of that huge prick
It looks like it will split your little cunny wide open. "Shut up, bitch!" he roars, slapping your tit hard. He pushes the big head up against your vulva, then grabs your waist in his big hands and pushes the oversized fuckpole into your tight little pussy. Your mouth opens wide in a silent scream. You feel like your eyeballs are going to pop out as your tender cunny is stretched wider and deeper than ever before. He doesn't stop until his big fuzzy balls press against your asshole and you're fully impaled on his great meat spike. You're finally able to suck in a breath as he lets it rest there a moment, grinning down at you. "Hell, Scotty," you hear Eric's joking voice, "after Big Bob gets through, she won't even be able to feel you," bringing guffaws of laughter from young Timmy. "Shut up, fucker!" Scotty O's angry voice answers
"She'll feel it alright. You bet your ASS she will." By now, your pussy is beginning to adjust to the size of its intruder, and you start rotating your hips, moving on the giant cock. "C'mon, fuck me," you beg. "Fuck me with your big hard cock!" Big Bob grunts unintelligibly and leans forward, putting his hands on the floor on either side of your body. Leaning his weight on his hands and knees, he begins sawing his massive tool in and out of your snugly fitting love-canal. You whimper each time he pulls it back, and grunt each time he slams it back home. In moments, you feel the approaching return of the orgasm that was denied before. You hump your pelvis up to meet his thrusting cock. "C'mon, you pussy," you hiss through gritted teeth, "Can't you fuck any better than that?" Bob growls in rage
"You fuckin' bitch!" he curses, slapping you in the face, then puts both of his big, rough hands on your tits,
blonde dangling
squeezing them cruelly and mashing them down into your chest. You moan loudly as the pain and the giant, hammering cock drive you over the edge and into a blinding orgasm. Your body is wracked by spasms and rocked by the pounding cock as waves of intense pleasure shoot out from your gushing pussy to engulf you entirely. When you regain your senses, you see Scotty kneeling next to you, his skinny, twisted prick in his hand. "C'mon, Bob, hurry up," he urges, stroking himself eagerly. His red dick is leaking so much pre-cum that it drips to the carpet. Bob looks up at him threateningly. "Hell, do the slut at the same time," Eric calls from the couch. Bob seems to consider for a moment, then relents
"Okay, you can fuck her," he tells Scotty. He pulls his big bone out of you. "Bitch is gonna suck me off," he adds, grabbing you by the hair to flip you over and pull you up onto your hands and knees. He jams his juicy cockhead through your lips as Scotty scrambles into position behind you. You suck hungrily on the massive cock, savoring the taste of your cum even as you gag while he tries to push it down your throat. Meanwhile, Scotty O grabs your ass cheeks and pulls them apart
"She'll feel this," he mutters to himself. He spits in his hand and wipes it across your butthole, then guides his dribbling red cockhead between your cheeks. "MMMMMPPHHH!" you gasp around the huge cock in your mouth as Scotty rams his bone right up your tight little asshole. He laughs maliciously as you squirm and immediately begins pumping his twisted prick in and out, hard and fast. You close your fist around the thick base of Bob's cock and pull it out of your mouth, holding it up to marvel at the size. It glistens wetly with your spit and pussy juice as you stroke it a few times, then you sink your mouth back onto it and begin sucking in earnest, pumping the shaft with your hand. Big Bob grabs your head between his big, rough hands and pumps his hips, fucking your face. After a few moments, he grunts and you feel his cock spasm, then hot, thick cum is shooting into your mouth. After you've swallowed the last of his cum, Big Bob pulls his dick away from you and stands up, swaying drunkenly for a second, then walks over to pop the top on a can of beer. Meanwhile, Scotty O is really fucking your ass, slamming his hard cock into it as fast as he can. As you moan and drop your head to the carpet, he laughs gleefully
"Yeah, you feel this, don't ya', bitch?" He slaps your ass hard, causing you to jump from the stinging pain. This seems to turn him on even more, and he pumps your asshole even faster as he begins to spank your ass, slapping first one cheek, then the other. "Mother fucker!" you groan breathlessly, clawing at the carpet as you're rocked by his slamming thrusts and your asscheeks begin to glow beet red. You're getting so hot that you reach between your legs and begin fingering your pussy, finding your erect clitty and rubbing it furiously. But before you can get off, Scotty gives your ass one last stinging slap, then grabs a handfull of your hair, pulling your head up and back painfully as he slams his pelvis forward, burying his cock as deeply as it will go. He moans loudly and shudders as he shoots his load deeply into your bowels. You groan in frustration as his skinny prick slips from your clenching butthole and he releases his hold on you. "You bastard!" you curse, glaring up at him
"I was just about to come!" But he only laughs and pushes you back to the floor as he stands and pulls up his pants. He walks over to get himself a beer, smirking to the other guys as they laugh at your predicament. You lie back, frustrated at having been so close. Spreading your legs wantonly, you reach both hands down and begin playing with yourself. Spreading your pussylips with the fingers of one hand, you deliberately give them a view of the moist pink interior and begin fingering your clit with your other hand. You hope that one of them will get turned on again by your slutty actions and fuck you some more. But after a few moments of your lewd display, you hear Big Bob mutter, "I gotta take a piss," and he heads for the stairs. "Hell, piss on her," Scotty jokes
"Slut'd probably like it." Bob stops, looking back at Scotty for a moment, then turns his gaze to you, seeming to consider doing just that. "Yeah," he mutters as a big grin comes over his face. You continue to stroke your tingling clitty, pretending not to hear them, but a secret thrill runs through your body. Getting gang-banged is nasty enough, but to be peed on? You feel like a total slut that the thought would excite you, but you're so hot at the moment that you don't give a damn. "Wait a minute," Timmy says, alarm in his voice. "You can't pee on my mom's carpet." "Shut up, punk..." Bob snarls, but Eric cuts him off. "He's right, Bob" he says, "you can't do it on the carpet." He finishes his beer and crumples the can in his fist. He looks up at their dejected faces. "So take her out in the back yard." Bob and Scotty look at each other, their faces lighting up, then they turn toward you. "Hey, hold on, guys," you say, forgetting your itching pussy in your alarm. It's one thing to think about getting peed on, but to actually have it done? And outside, where the neighbors might see? You start crawling backward, away from them, but they're on you before you can get far
You struggle in vain as they pull you to your feet and begin pushing you towards the kitchen. You plead with them as they pull you through the kitchen, but they only laugh. At the back door, you get both bare feet planted on either side, holding yourself inside, but Big Bob gives your ass a vicious slap, hard enough to leave a welted outline of his big hand, and as you yelp and jump from the pain, they push you through the door and into the back yard. Goose bumps cover your body as the cool night air washes over your naked flesh. Your eyes look around wildly, searching for signs that anybody is watching. Thankfully, there is a high fence around the yard and no neighboring houses have overlooking windows. So, although the moon and the lights of the swimming pool illuminate the area, no one can readily see in. Suddenly your head is jerked around as Bob grabs your hair and pulls you off the patio and onto the grass, where he forces you to your knees once more. Big Bob and Scotty O stand over you, and Eric and Timmy come to join them. As you look up into their leering faces, shivers run through your body, but not from the cool air. Your nipples stand out stiffly and you can feel the heat rising from your burning little cunny as you watch Bob pull his thick, flaccid meat out of his pants once again, moving into position in front of you
The others gather in a rough semi-circle, watching. You watch the head of his cock in breathless anticipation. After what seems an eternally long pause, the piss starts to flow. For a split second, it's just a trickle, falling to the grass, but it quickly becomes a forceful stream, which he aims directly at your chest. It arcs out, sparkling in the moonlight, seeming to come in slow motion until it finally hits its quivering, naked target. You gasp out loud as the hot liquid splatters against your bare skin, striking you between the titties, rolling down your flat tummy and into your golden muff. Your hands shoot uncontrollably between your legs, fingers seeking your creaming pussy as the hot piss runs over it. Your upper arms squeeze your firm tits together and he aims the stream at first one nipple, then the other, stimulating the erect buds
Your fingers are wet with the pee running down your body as you plunge them into your steaming cunt. You lie back on the grass, fingering yourself shamelessly as Bob's golden flow goes on and on, covering you in glistening wetness. Suddenly, another stream joins the first as Scotty O has whipped out his red dick and is aiming straight for your pussy. You pull your knees up and open, moaning in ecstasy as you pull your pink pussylips open, causing your hard little clitty to pop out. Both hot streams of piss are drawn to it like a magnet, drumming it under their falling weight. You writhe and moan on the grass. About the time that Bob's flow slows to a trickle and peters out, you whine and let go with your own pee, unable to hold it in suddenly
Scotty's golden stream fights with your own for a moment, overpowering it until yours gathers strength and bursts through, arcing out in a perfect, glittering curve to land in the grass several feet away. With Scotty's stream falling on your clit and your own shooting out from between your quivering pink labia, you resemble some sort of erotic fountain sculpture. Scotty's piss finally runs out, followed shortly by your own,
black masturbation girl black
leaving you squirming on the wet grass. Looking up, you see Timmy standing over you, obviously trying to piss, but his rock hard prick won't allow it. Seeing the frustration on his face, you scramble to your knees and hungrily engulf his small prick with your hot mouth. Your head bobs up and down on his bone rapidly as you suck hard, lewd slurping noises escaping your lips. It's the smallest cock you've ever sucked, and the easiest
In barely two minutes, you have him groaning in orgasm, his twitching prick spurting into your mouth. As Timmy's little dick begins to deflate and you swallow the last of his boy-cum, he suddenly starts peeing, right into your mouth. Your mouth is quickly filled with the salty, slightly metallic tasting urine. You pull back off of his spraying prick, letting the pee dribble out of your mouth as he continues to hose down your face and neck. You gasp for air through the golden shower, your fingers flying back to your tingling clit. Timmy's flow doesn't last as long as the others, soon slowing to a trickle then stopping
You frig your clit wildly, desperate to get off. Just as you are about to climax, a hand pushes you roughly between the shoulder blades, sending you sprawling onto the wet grass. Crying out in frustration, you look back to see Eric, standing behind you with his hard cock in his hand and a wild look of lust in his eyes. "On your knees, bitch!" he commands hoarsely. "I'm gonna fuck you like a dog!" "Yes!" you moan, scrambling to your hands and knees. You stick your ass up in the air, wiggling it invitingly. "Please fuck me!" Before you can ask a second time, his sickle-shaped cock slams into your burning cunt. "Oh God, YES!" you cry out, hotter than you've ever been before. You hump your ass back into him as his long prick hammers in and out of you
A score of fast-paced strokes of his beautiful cock and you are cumming, hard! "Uuuunnnnngghhhh!!" Before your orgasm has even ended, he pulls out and aims his bone for your puckered anus. Finding the tight orifice, he slams his meat home, sliding in easily due to your cunt cream on his cock and the cum that's already been shot up your ass. Your orgasm redoubles in intensity as your tightest hole is reamed by his wildly pumping prick. You thrash on his cock, ripping up handfuls of grass and grunting like a crazed animal. Suddenly, he grabs your hair, ripping your head back
He groans, shoving his cock into your ass to the hilt, and you can feel it pulsing and spasming, pumping his cum into your rectum. Your mouth gulps air as he continues to pull your hair viciously, bowing your back, keeping his softening meat buried in your tight, hot ass. After a moment, you begin to feel as if your bowel is getting full, but it's not until warm liquid starts to trickle out around his now limp penis that you realize what's happening. He's actually peeing inside your ass! Looking back over your shoulder, you see his face, eyes closed in a blissful expression as he empties his bladder into your bowel. You gasp, instinctively clenching your sphincter around his pissing cock. Finally, Eric's penis, slippery from cum and piss, slips out of your grasping asshole, followed by a gush of hot fluid before your spasming sphincter cuts off the flow. Eric smiles, spraying the last of his pee across your buttocks and up onto your naked back. As you sit up onto your haunches, your hand going quickly between your clenching ass cheeks to help you hold your bowels, Eric comes around to your front and grabs your face, pushing his dripping prick into your mouth
You suck and lick it clean, whimpering in your throat with the need to expel the make-shift enema. Unable to hold out any longer, you pull your head out of Eric's hands, releasing his cock from your mouth. You quickly scramble to your feet, moving into a squatting position with your knees far apart, exposing your snatch, droplets of moisture glistening in the curly, golden thatch of your pubic hair. Relaxing your sphincter, you push out, moaning in relief as the hot liquid comes flooding out, spilling out onto the already damp grass. The thick stream of urine washes the cum out of your rectum, and soon carries chunks of feces out with it. It finally runs out with a series of nasty-sounding, watery farts, but, unable to stop, you grunt and take a crap right there on the lawn, with four guys' eyes watching you intently. When you're finished, you back away from the pile and fall back onto the soft grass, sighing with fatigue. When you open your eyes a moment later, you see the guys walking back toward the back door, jostling and ribbing each other good-naturedly. You rest for a while longer, lying naked in the moonlight, feeling wonderfully satiated
You finally rise and, walking around the mess on the lawn, make your way over to the pool and dive into the deliciously cool water, rinsing the pee smell from your body. After a leisurely soak and swim, you go back into the house, leaving a trail of wet footprints. The downstairs is deserted, the only remaining sign of anything occurring being the pile of your clothes in the living room floor. Padding naked up the stairs, you peek into Timmy's room, finding him in bed already asleep. Going on to the bathroom, you find a towel and rub yourself dry, then use Marie's blow-drier to dry your wet hair. Back downstairs, you find one article of clothing missing: your pink panties
You search the room, even under the sofa cushions, but they're nowhere to be found. Finally you shrug. One of the guys must have swiped them. Probably Eric, you figure, unless it was young Timmy. So you get dressed pantieless. When Marie returns around 3a.m., she finds you lounging on the couch, a late movie playing silently on the TV. "Hi," she whispers. "Sorry I'm late, I couldn't get away earlier." She looks a little dishevelled, her hair mussed and her makeup gone, but she is positively glowing. You smile knowingly
She's got just-fucked written all over her. For a moment,
black masturbation girl black
you wonder if it's that obvious on you, but she doesn't seem to notice anything. As she's paying you, she asks, "Did he give you any trouble?" After a moments pause, you shrug. "Nothing I couldn't handle." She walks you to the door, thanking you again. "You don't know how much I needed tonight," she confides in a conspiratorial whisper. You smile, stopping yourself from saying "me too." Instead, you say, "Next time you need a sitter, give me a call." babysitter gangbang boy piss forced rough All Forced Stories 2 Comments Who Voted for this Story jjonah craigmack creamchula liquify24 DebbieX_
black masturbation girl black,
hardcore busty blonde
muscular sleeping sex
anal toy hair
, fucked with high heels on,
lesbian anal strap on
, lesbians with sex toy, blondy blowjob,
Related posts:
boys and blond girls in sex
black dick gang
busty girls in the
sweet licking lesbians
anal teenager brunette
ass playing
she gets hardcore fucking
hotty blowjob
0 comments
2011-Dec-7 01:18 -
Bondage hentai
. Hi - my name is Vanessa, and this is a journal of my life since I decided to make some drastic changes to it. Background As I said, my name is Vanessa. I am a 22-year-old Hairdresser, long, almost Blond hair, 5 foot 1 inch tall, with a 34A-24-35, 95 pound figure. Im not a stunner to look at, just your average young woman. Ive never had a great deal of luck with men, and have been on my own for a few months now (I live on my own in a little Flat). My friends say that I should be more outgoing, but thats just not me. I live in a small town in North Wales where life is so dull and boring, and everyone knows everyone elses business. I started getting ideas when one of my colleges, Mandy, found a Bondage and Discipline magazine with the other magazines in the Salons waiting area. She was going to throw it in the rubbish bin, but I asked her to leave it where it was, saying that it would spice-up the place a bit
That afternoon, I deliberately kept myself busy, and hung around until all the other girls had gone home saying that I would lock-up when Id finished, nothing special in that, one of us often stays back to finish something. Next afternoon, Mandy was looking for that magazine, but couldnt find it. I said that one of the customers had probably pinched it. What I didnt say was that it was me that took it home with me the previous afternoon. Ever since I was a little girl of about 10 or 11, whenever my Dad spanked me for being a bad girl, I used to get these funny feelings, not the pain, but I suppose that that must have had something to do with it. As I got older, I used to get a bit wet, and couldnt understand it. I used to almost look forward to the spankings, especially the ones where Dad would make me take my skirt and knickers off before putting me over his knee. Once Id discovered masturbation I would always have a good play with myself in bed afterwards
The last spanking that Dad gave me was when I was nearly 18. Id stayed out late with my friends once too often, and Dad could smell the alcohol on me when I got home. He really gave me a good thrashing that night, and he was so mad that he made me take all of my clothes off first. My Mum wasnt any help, she just said that I had been bad and deserved to be punished. It didnt help that my 13-year-old brother was in the same room all the time. I was so embarrassed, and boy, did my backside glow, but at the same time I was getting so wet that I was sure that Dad would say something. A few months later, I got the chance to move into a Flat with a female friend and I did
In a way I missed the spankings, and the feelings that went with them. I once managed to get one of my boyfriends to spank me, he didnt enjoy it, but I did. Right, thats enough of the history, now to how I changed my life forever. When I got home with that magazine, I read it over and over. I was really intrigued by the stories and the pictures. It was all new to me, nobody around me ever talked about anything remotely like that. I kept reading it over and over again over the next couple of weeks, and when it was quiet in the Salon I usually ended up thinking about what I had read and seen
I had to wash a lot of knickers at the end of each of those weeks. One time when I was reading the adverts again, one suddenly jumped out at me, and I started thinking could I? Well, after a few days I decided that I would reply to the advert and see what happened. The ad was from a middle-aged man in the East Midlands of England who was looking for a submissive, live-in house-keeper. I wrote a letter explaining a bit about myself, and after a few times of losing my nerve, I finally posting it. About a week later I received a letter from him and got all excited reading it on the bus on the way to work. In the letter he explained that the job would not be very demanding, and wouldnt pay much, but there again, I wouldnt have much to buy, as he would buy everything for me
He also explained that I should expect to be punished every time that I made a mistake or was disobedient. He also enclosed a photograph of himself, and asked that if I was still interested I should write to him again and enclosed a photograph of myself, preferably without clothes on. Well, I didnt have any photos like that, so when I wrote again, I enclosed a photograph of me in a bikini, and apologised saying that even if I had dared to get any nude photographs taken, I could never get them developed in the town where I lived. When Jon wrote to me again, he told me a bit more about the job, the hours, and what he would expect of me. He also explained that punishment comes in more forms than just spankings, and referred me to the magazine that the advert had been in. He then stated that I was to go over to his place for the weekend for a formal interview, and for us to get to know each other before a final commitment would be made by either of us. He also assured me that no harm would come to me, that I could leave at anytime and that he would pay all my expenses. I was to send him a letter stating which bus or train I would be arriving on, and that he would meet me at the station. Well, its one thing writing to someone, but another thing actually going to their house for a weekend when you havent even met them. I was in a right quandary
I spent the next couple of days trying to make up my mind what to do. I wasnt concentrating on my job, and got told-off a few times. Looking back, I suppose that that helped me to make a decision. I checked the bus times, booked a ticket, and wrote a quick note to Jon. I would be arriving at eight-fifteen the following Friday evening. For me this took a lot of courage and if it wasnt for the fact that I desperately needed for something interesting to happen in my life, that Jons letters and photograph gave me the impression that he was an alright sort of man, that the thought of the magazine turned me on every time I thought about it; then, I just wouldnt have been going. On the Friday morning before leaving, I got another letter from Jon saying that I was to wear smart clothes for the interview and that trousers or jeans didnt come into that category as far as he was concerned. That didnt please me too much as it was April and in the UK April is never a warm month. Never mind I thought, I wanted to look my best, and spent hours deciding what to take with me and doing my make-up
I was glad that I had decided to take the whole day off work. In the end, I decided that I would wear a mini-skirt and white blouse, both of which I had made myself. I was quite proud of the fact that I could make a lot of my own clothes, and this short pleated skirt and thin blouse looked good on me. The journey took five hours, and I had to change twice. If I hadnt been so excited, Im sure that I would have been quite tired when I got there. Not a good way to be at an interview
The excitement stopped me from getting any sleep. When I finally got there I had my bag in one hand and the photograph of Jon in the other and walked all over the bus station without finding him. I was just beginning to get a bit worried when a car stopped beside me and Jon jumped out. He just apologised for being late, told me to put my bag in the back, and got back in. As we were driving away he said that he often had to work late, which was one of the reasons why he wanted a housekeeper. Before I knew it, we were pulling into a pub car park. I followed him into the pub, and we sat at a table and waited to be served. This was one of those pubs that have a restaurant attached and Jon had just assumed that I was hungry
Over the meal and a few drinks we just talked about our lives in general, never touching on the subject of discipline at all. Well, not until a couple of hours later after I had had a few drinks. I was a bit nervous, and was looking for some Dutch courage. All of a sudden Jon stated asking about the times that my Dad had spanked me. He wanted to know all the details, everyone who was there, what state of dress I was in, what I was feeling, during and after the spankings
He even asked me to describe how I played with myself afterwards. This was something that I would never have dreamed I would talk about, yet here I was telling this stranger all my most intimate thoughts. It just seemed right; and I imagine the alcohol helped. As we walked out of the pub, I was feeling quite happy, and was beginning to like Jon. We got back in the car and drove to Jons house, which was only a few hundred yards down the road. It wasnt a big house, just your average small-detached house with four bedrooms, and a view out the back over the fields
Jon showed me round the place, and which room I was to use, and then made some coffee. It was just general chat over the coffee, and then Jon said that he had had a hard week and was going to bed. The real interview would start at nine in the morning. I went to bed thinking that this was going to be easy. It was a very happy Vanessa that went to sleep that night. Saturday April 18 1998 - The Interview I woke up at eight fifteen the next morning, got washed and then thought about what I should wear. I didnt want to look too casual as I was going to an Interview. I decided on a different skirt and blouse, got dressed and went downstairs. Jon was in the kitchen eating his breakfast, and after saying good morning, told me to help myself to anything I wanted
I put some bread in the toaster and poured some coffee. At nine oclock Jon called me into the living room and said that he was ready to start. To start with, he told me that the hours I would have to work would not be specific times, as he was at work a lot, and came home at different times most days. I would be expected to work as and when required to complete my duties. These included keeping the house clean, the cooking, the washing and the shopping. He would get me a credit card to use, but he would carefully monitor the bills. I would be permitted to have friend over to the house whenever I wanted, and could use the telephone for reasonable calls
As he did not expect that my duties would take up a lot of my time, he would not mind if I was to look for a part-time job, perhaps working in a pub. I was then asked if I had a driving licence, and if I could sew. I was suddenly glad that I had spent the money on learning to drive. He then asked why I had applied for the job, so I told him again about being in a rut, and wanting a change. But why reply to my advert in the magazine he asked. I told him all about my feelings when reading the magazine, and decided that I wanted to give it a try. Which is precisely why the advert was in that magazine he said
But there would have to be a strict set of rules, and if broken, you must expect to be punished, and by punishment, I just dont mean spanking he said, punishment can be mental as well, for example embarrassment or humiliation. I then asked him about the rules, and he produced a piece of paper and passed it to me. He said that it was only fair that I knew what I was letting myself into, and that I could leave at anytime that I wanted to. This is the list of rules: - Smoking will not be permitted under any circumstances. Unless specifically directed to, you will be expected to wear dresses or skirts at all times. Trousers, leggings or tights will not be tolerated. Stockings, either self supporting or with a suspender belt are acceptable. All clothes purchased or hand made will be approved by me before being worn. Unless specifically directed underwear will not be worn. Spankings will be administered by means of hand, paddle, tawse, or any other item deemed appropriate. Whenever you have had enough, and wish to stop, you will say the phrase chocolate teapot 3 times. Once you have, you will no longer be employed by me, and you will be expected to leave the premises within twenty-four hours. Your employer reserves the rights to change these rules at any time. I read the list, and whilst a little shocked, although I didnt really know what to expect. I thought that maybe it wouldnt be that bad, certainly worth a try. OK I said, Im happy with everything so far, what else is there? The test He then told me that I would not know if I were going to be offered the job until I was leaving to go home the next day
If I decided to accept the job, then I was to hand-in my notice the next day, and return with all my belongings the next weekend. There was one more issue that had to be established before a job offer was made, and that was my level of obedience. This would be established between now and my leaving time the next day. Was this acceptable to me? After I said it was, he said stand-up and take all your clothes off. Well, talk about sudden shock
It took me a couple of minutes to take in what he had actually said, but I did it, slowly, and with a very red face. I stood there with my hands trying to cover my breasts and my pussy, but he calmly told me to put my arms by my side. I was then told that sometime over the next day, I would receive one or two painful spankings, and that this weekend would be the only time that I would receive one without just cause. This didnt do anything to stop my embarrassment, but it did make me feel a little happier. He also said that from now on, when there was only the two of us around, I was to call him Master, and only to speak to him either when spoken to, or when I wished to ask a question. Jon then got up and walked over to me. He told me to open my feet about a foot, which I did, and he then proceeded to walk slowly round me. When he went behind me for the second time I felt a sudden pain in my right rear cheek
He had spanked me with his hand. I was then told to keep my legs straight and to touch my feet. This was very difficult and hurt my legs, but I made it. Then I thought about the view that he must have and started to get those stirring feelings where he must have been looking. Just as I was starting to get wet, he told me to stand-up and he walked round in front of me and started to prod and then grab my breasts. He smiled and said, Nice chapel hat pegs
He was referring to my large prominent nipples, which by this time were rock-hard. My face was still bright red with embarrassment, but there was worse to come. His hands slid down my chest and stomach and stopped at my light brown bush. He grabbed hold of it, tugged it and said, This will have to go. My mouth dropped, I had never even thought about shaving it off. I had never even had to trim it to wear a bikini, there wasnt that much of it
I started to say that I couldnt possibly do that, but he reminded me of what I had agreed to and asked me if I wished to change my mind and wanted to go home. My brain was saying yes, but the feeling in my pussy and the juices running down my leg said no. I thought for a minute and remembered that I needed to change my life, and one of the stories in the magazine jumped into my mind. No I said. Jon suddenly said, This is the one and only time that I will remind you to call me Master. Be slow in answering, and be insolent like that again, and you will suffer
Yes Master I replied. Now go and get my razor and shaving cream from the bathroom. When I got back downstairs, he had moved into the kitchen. I went in, and he said, Right, get what else you need, get on the table, and get that hair off. As you can imagine, Jon got an amazing view as I got on with the job. Just as I was finishing, my hand slipped off my slippery leg and knocked over the bowl of water. Jon was not happy and told me to clean up the mess. After that I was asked if I deserved punishing for making the mess. Yes Master I said, and was then told to bend over the table, open my legs about 2 feet, and grab hold of the other side of the table
You are about to get ten slaps with my hand, I will not be counting, so you had better - out aloud, Id hate for you to get more than you deserve. Thank you Master I said, and waited for him to start. Wow, he certainly had a strong arm, and by the time I had counted six, tears were rolling down my face. At eight, I lost my grip of the table and stood upright. Right, thats another five he said, and that will happen every time you get up before being told to. I was about to scream NO, but managed to keep my mouth shut - just. When it was finally over, Jon told me to get up, and then walked out of the room. When he came back ten minutes later, I had just about stopped crying, but was still gently rubbing my sore backside
Right he said, two more things before we go out, firstly sit on the floor, legs apart, and masturbate yourself to an orgasm, the kitchen tiles will cool down your ass. Well, I though, today is full of surprises, but the feelings that I was having in my pussy got rid of any doubts that I had and I got down on the floor, opened my lips and put one finger inside me while my other hand got busy on my clit. My clit has always stuck out from between my lips, but by now it was hard, and the centre was trying to push its self out of its hood. It didnt take long before my head was rolling from side to side. I wanted to hold back with the scream as I came, but the build-up since my last orgasm weeks ago was just too great. I screamed a little, and Jon just smiled
After a couple of minutes I asked what the other thing was. Jon said, I like your bald pussy so much that there is a new rule, you will shave-off all your hair below your neck every day. Now go and have a shower before we go out. The shower was very nice, and I didnt want to get out. After a while I did though, and got dried. Jon was waiting for me as I came out of the bathroom and I asked what I was to wear. Shoes and a coat only was the reply
Master I said, I cant do that, someone might see something, and beside its cold out there. Youre not trying to argue with me are you? No Master. Right then he said, get ready. As we walked to the car I was very nervous, I felt so strange, I felt so exposed, yet I was covered by my coat. It took a while to realise that people couldnt see my body, but my bald pussy made me feel even more naked. We drove to the shopping centre in the middle of town and parked in the car park at one end. Instead of going into the shopping centre we walked down this shabby street and went into a sex shop. Yet another first for me. Jon told me to look round while he bought something
He didnt show me what and I wasnt looking. I was very busy looking at all the toys. We left and headed back to the shopping centre, which pleased me because I was getting cold. In the centre we wandered round a few shops then went into a pub for a drink. After a couple of gin and tonics I started to relax a bit. It was then that Jon said, Another rule - from now on, whenever I am near you, you will not cross your legs or feet. I was beginning to get used to these surprises by now and did as I was told. The coat was long enough for me not to worry about what was showing. Just as I thought that we might be leaving, Jon gave me a little box and told me to go to the ladies room, put the contents of the box into my vagina, and then return
He said that I might like to warm them in my mouth for a couple of minutes before inserting them. All this puzzled me, and as I was walking to the ladies I was thinking what on earth could it be, or was it a them? When I was safely locked in a cubicle, I opened the box and just didnt know what to do. The box contained two metal balls about half an inch in diameter, and were gold in colour. What were these for I thought, and if I do put them in, how can I keep them from falling out? After all, I didnt have any knickers on, and I didnt want them falling out onto the floor as I was walking along - in public! What was I going to do? This was becoming a time when I had to consider what the hell was I doing here? am I mad? or am I just changing my life, and finally getting the excitement that I crave for? Well, I was certainly getting plenty of excitement and I was getting lots of sexual excitement as well, even if it was embarrassing at times. Life had been so boring before this weekend and I was starting to enjoy the thought of knowing that I was doing things that a lot of boring people would be shocked by. It was giving me a thrill. So, without even thinking, I put the balls into my mouth. After a couple of minutes I squatted down and inserted one of the balls. I pushed it up as far as I could, and then did the same with the other one. As the two came together, Im sure I could hear a clink as they touched. The thought of me clinking down the street made me smile as I stood up and fastened my coat
As I opened the cubicle door and walked out I stopped because I could feel them moving around, and thought that they were moving down me. I decided that I would have to walk squeezing my legs together. By the time I got back to Jon I had a rosy smile on my face. The experience was turning me on. Amazing, two little balls were turning me on. Jon told me to lift the back of my coat and put my bare backside on the seat and calm down before we moved on. What the hell are these Master and how did you know I would like them? There called Ben Wa Balls and Ive read a few stories from women about them. Theyre a present from me and you dont have to wait to be told to wear them, you can wear them anytime you like. Thank you, thank you Master, I wish I had heard of them years ago theyre just amazing
And thats when youve only walked 20 yards said Jon. After a couple of minutes, Jon said, Right then, lets go. We walked slowly out of the pub and down the road. All the time, I was struggling to contain myself. Just as I thought I was going to have to stop Jon pulled me into this little dress shop. There was just one young female assistant and a couple of teenage girls in the shop. The assistant smiled at me and said that I looked happy
I blushed and said that I was. Jon and myself both started looking at dresses, but in different racks. We both found ones that we liked at about the same time so Jon told me to try them both on. I went into the changing cubicle, took my coat off and put the first dress on. It was way too big and had just taken it off when Jon pulled back the curtain. There I was, stark naked in full view of the whole shop. It was a good job that no one was looking. I told Jon what the problem with the dress was, and Jon turned and called the assistant over
I hid behind Jon as he asked the assistant to swap it for a smaller size. As Jon walked away, I pulled the curtain closed and stood there waiting for him to return. I was stood facing the curtain waiting, when it opened again, but it wasnt Jon, he has asked the assistant to bring the smaller dress to me. We both stood there shocked, me stark naked with her staring at my bald pussy. She was the first one to recover and started unfastening the dress saying that she would help me with it. I was still too shocked to object. It was a front buttoning dress and she put it on me and started fastening the buttons. As she was moving down them she was bending down and holding the unfastened part of the dress open. There she was, down on her knees with her face right in front of my pussy, struggling to fasten the bottom buttons. I was beginning to get embarrassed because of my arousal, and I could feel that my lips were all puffed up, and I was so wet that I thought she might drown if she got any closer
Just then Jon came back and the assistant jumped up and left. This was the dress that I had picked and Jon said that he didnt like it and told me to take it off. Just as I was about to try the other dress on Jon opened the curtain and left taking my coat. Again, there I was, stark naked, in full view of the shop. This time I wasnt as lucky, the two teenage girls were looking right at me, so was the assistant and another couple that had come into the shop. As I closed the curtain I saw the assistant smile and one of the girls mouths dropped. This dress was quite nice, except for the fact that it was very short, and was slightly see-through
I stood there looking at myself in the mirror and waiting for Jon to come back. After a while I looked round the curtain looking for Jon. He wasnt far away and when I caught his eye he told me to come out and have a proper look at myself. As I was looking in the big mirrors the bright light made the material even more transparent. This dress was very short but that didnt stop Jon telling me to give us a twirl
Now the skirt part of this dress was A shaped, and as I spun round, the skirt part lifted up revealing everything that Id got. The assistant was smiling and licking her lips, the girls were just staring, and the woman from the couple was pulling her man out of the shop. As I stopped, I realised that I was smiling at the couple, and wasnt at all embarrassed, in fact, I was enjoying it. Jon said very nice, but not quite you, take it off and I will find another for you. I dont know why, but I did take it off, right there in the shop with Jon and three young women watching
What had got into me? I suppose that Ben Wa had something to do with it. Jon took the dress from me and asked the assistant to help him find something else. While they were looking I just stood there transferring my weight from one leg to the other, cupping my little breasts and looking at myself in the mirrors. The two girls were frozen. After a couple of minutes Jon and the assistant came back with another dress and Jon asked the assistant to help me with it. I went into the cubicle and the assistant followed leaving the curtain open. Jon stayed outside just watching, like the girls, but they were not smiling, just frozen. This dress was a pull-on, and was a very tight fit, so tight that the assistant had to put her hands all over me to be able to pull it down. As she was pulling it over my breasts her hands seemed to linger and rub my nipples. I would swear that she was gripping them between the backs of her fingers and pulling them with the dress
With nipples as big as mine, it was easy, and nice. When she got the dress down to my pussy she held it front and back and pulled. Not too hard because her fingers were right in between my legs, and her fingers were probing my pussy. I just stood there smiling and moaning a bit. Ben really was working hard. Fortunately, or unfortunately, she stopped before I climaxed, blew a kiss at me and walked out. I followed her out to show Jon what I looked like. Jon didnt like it and told me to take it off, give it to him, and look for one myself. Before I knew it, I had taken the dress off and was looking through the rack right in front of the two teenage girls
This seemed to snap them back into life and they suddenly giggled and walked out. After looking through a couple of racks I realised where I was and what I was doing. I walked over to Jon and put my coat on. Jon thanked the assistant and said that we might be back, and we left. The assistant said we could call anytime, and thanked us for calling. This was all getting too much for me, and I asked Jon if we could go home. It took us ages to walk back to the car, Ben was getting to be too much for me, and I didnt want to have an orgasm in the street. When we got into the car Jon told me to take my coat off and finish the job
This didnt take long. Afterwards Jon wouldnt let me put my coat back on and we drove home. I was glad that it gets dark reasonably early in April and Jon gave me my coat when we pulled into his drive. Back home Jon decided that we were hungry and told me to prepare a meal. Jon let me remove Ben but he wouldnt let me wear any clothes, even when I pointed out that I might get something burnt. I wanted to go up to the bathroom to remove the balls but Jon told me to squat down and get them out with a finger right there in front of him
I put them in the box in my handbag; I wasnt going to lose them. After dinner Jon said that he had to go out for a while and that I was to rest for a while. Before going out Jon took me to one of the other bedrooms and told me to sit on the bottom of the bed with my feet on the floor. He then put a blindfold on me and told me to lie back. He then proceeded to tie my wrists to the posts at the top corners of the bed. I could then feel him putting some ropes round my ankles and assumed that he was going to tie them to the short wooden posts at the bottom corner of the bed, but no, no sooner than they were both tied my feet were spread about 3 feet apart and my legs were raised up as far as they could go. There I was, spread-eagle, blindfolded, my legs high in the air, and my bottom right at the bottom of the bed. Right I though, this is it, hes going to fuck me. But he didnt, he just said that he was going out and that if I heard anyone come in calling his name, I was to ignore them; it would be one of his friends coming to collect something
I was not to be afraid because there was no need for him to come upstairs. It was very quiet and dark, and I was lovely and warm. It wasnt long before I was fast asleep. The days excitement must have really worn me out. I woke-up with a start. It took only a couple of seconds to remember where I was, and I could hear a female voice calling Jons name, then there was silence. After a few minutes, I could suddenly see little bits of light through the blindfold. Someone had switched the bedroom light on. Whos there? I said, but there was no reply. Everything was quiet
Please speak to me I said, but there was no response, instead, I could feel the air moving around my breasts, then something lightly brushed my right nipple, and it jumped to attention. This was embarrassing, there I was, stark naked, with my legs spread wide, with some strange person that I couldnt even see, touching my breast. I suppose that it was because I trusted Jon, and the experiences of earlier that day that made me feel un-afraid. Instead, I was starting to enjoy it. I could feel my juices start to flow. The hand was very gentle, and slowly wandered all over my body, slowly moving down towards my pussy. Then nothing before I could feel the person breathing near my pussy. The next thing I knew was that something was being pushed into me. I didnt take much because I was dripping, and it didnt take long for me to work out what it was, as soon as it was switched on I knew, then the lights went off and I heard the front door close
At first I was in heaven, I had never had a vibrator before, and was enjoying the experience. It wasnt long before I orgasmed, then again. After the third time, I was desperate for it to stop, and I was starting think that I would die, I had never experienced so much pleasure in such a short time, and the frightening thing was that I had no control over it. In the end, I must have passed out, because the next thing I remember is Jon taking the blindfold off me, asking if I was all right. I just said, Yes, can I have a drink please
Jon must have untied me and removed the vibrator while I was still unconscious, because my hands and legs were free, and there was no sign of the vibrator. I had to squeeze my stomach muscles to make sure that there was nothing still inside me. After a couple of gulps of the drink, I noticed the metal rings on the ceiling, there were 5 of them directly over the bed, so that was what was keeping my legs in the air. Jon then told me that anticipation of a spanking was often part of the punishment, and that he would remember that I had just forgotten to say Master when I asked for the drink. I would get the punishment in the morning. Jon then asked me if I was all right, then told me I could go to bed, and that I had done just fine so far, and was I still happy for the interview to continue in the morning. Definitely Master was my reply as I walked out of that bedroom and into mine. Sunday April 19 Next morning I woke up early, had a shower, got dressed, and went downstairs to the kitchen and put the kettle on. I was sat drinking a coffee when Jon walked in wearing nothing but a days growth on his chin
His hairless pubes looked as smooth as mine. He seemed a little surprised to see me and then said that if I took the job I had better get used to it as he usually had breakfast before he got dressed. As I was lifting my eyes above his waist, he asked me why I had some clothes on. Suddenly remembering, I quickly removed them, but it was too late. As soon as I had got them all off he told me to get on my knees, open my knees about a foot, and lean back and put my hands on the floor behind me. This was the position that I was to put myself in every time he said, assume the position. He then made himself a coffee and sat in front of me until he finished it
All the time, I could see his dick which was starting to get semi erect, and I was starting to get aroused too. I was getting wet and I could feel my lips tingling and opening; and my clit start to swell. The coffee cup was put on the table and Jon started walking round me. He stopped behind me and told me to look at him. It was real difficult to look him in the face when his balls and disk were a couple of inches from my face. He was looking up and down my body when he suddenly moved to my left side and put his hand on my pussy, pressed his finger into my very wet slit, and then moved his hand up to my pubic bone. I thought so, you havent had a shave today have you? No Master I replied. Right, you are about to receive the worst physical punishment that you will ever receive from me
Do you remember the words that will make all this stop? Yes I replied. He then told me to go upstairs and lay spread-eagle on the bed where I was punished yesterday. When he came up he tied my wrists to the top corners of the bed. Then he tied ropes to my ankles and then pulled my legs over my body and tied then to the top corner posts as well. My wet pussy was left open and facing the ceiling. With that he picked up one of those old school canes, about 3 feet long, U shaped at one end, thin and very flexible. He swished it through the air a couple of times before bringing it down on my backside. OOOOOOW I screamed, boy did that hurt
That didnt stop him; neither did the tears that were soon streaming out of my eyes. The fourth stroke was different, it only landed on my right cheek, but the flexibility of the cane made it bend and the end of it hit my pussy. Talk about pain. My scream sounded as if it would wake up the whole neighbourhood. The last 2 were slightly worse as Jon adjusted his aim so that these last 2 hit my clit, which always sticks out between my pussy lips. He stopped after 6. It took the best part of ten minutes for me to come down from my pain-induced high. I remained almost motionless throughout the orgasm, save for an occasional twitch of my thighs or abdomen as the after-shocks diminished in intensity
That was the most intense orgasm Ive ever had. I thought it would never stop. My butt was still tingling when Jon came back in and asked me if I was alright. He then untied me and told me to have a shower and shave. 30 minutes later, I went downstairs (still naked) and found him reading the Sunday papers. I sat (slowly) opposite him with my legs slightly apart, waiting for him to look at me
After a while he put down the paper and said that we were going for an early lunch before the final part of the interview, and then me going home. This time I had to wear the only dress that I had with me. It was one that buttoned all the way down the front, again, no bra or knickers, and the embarrassing thing was that he would only let me fasten the buttons down to just above my pussy. We went to a Chinese that did a self-service Sunday lunch. Very nice food and only a problem when I had to walk around without my coat on. Every time I put one leg in front of the other the dress opened at the front and I got a draught on my pussy. Nice feeling, but if anyone was looking ........... When we got back to Jons place we went into the lounge and we sat opposite each other. I deliberately kept my legs apart, and with that dress he should be able to see all my stomach as well as my pussy. I was beginning to think that I was going to be unlucky and that Jon wasnt going to fuck me
My pussy really wanted his dick inside it. Anyway, Jon started by asking me what my verdict was on the job, was it what I expected and did I still want it. He said that I had managed to survive the punishments that he had administered quite well, and even looked as if I were enjoying it at times. It was more pain than Id ever experienced, but yes, I did enjoy it. I said. In fact I had enjoyed the weekend so much that I wanted the job. Jon said that he wasnt going to accept an answer at that time, but that I was to go home and telephone him with my answer on the following Tuesday evening. If the answer was yes, then he would come to Wales the next Saturday and collect me and my belongings
There were just 3 more things that I had to do before Jon took me to the bus station. Firstly, I had to get myself ready for home, minus all my underwear, that I was to leave there. Secondly, I had to insert Ben and leave them there until I got home; and thirdly, he gave me a pen and a notebook. I was to write a Journal starting with my childhood spanking experiences. I thought that Ben and the lack of knickers would be nice, but a little difficult. On the bus before starting writing this I went through the weekend in my mind, and, as well as having to lift the back of my dress and coat over my ass so that the wet patch was on the seat, not my clothes, I decided that yes, I needed a change, and that this was right for me. I needed to be told what to do, I liked the feelings when I was being punished, and I liked the excitement when Jon was telling me to expose myself. Next morning I went to work and handed in my notice
The difficult part was trying to avoid telling my friends what I was going to do with myself. I telephoned Jon on the Tuesday evening and gave him the good news. He said that he would collect me at 10:00 am on Saturday morning. I wore Ben most days that week, and every time someone accused me of daydreaming I blushingly smiled and said that I was thinking about my new adventure, which was true. On the Friday evening as I was getting ready to go out for a farewell drink with the girls from work, I decided that I was feeling brave, and went out wearing Ben and no underwear. I had an enjoyable evening (in more ways than one) and after a few drinks, I kept saying that Ben was looking after me. Somehow I managed to avoid telling everyone who Ben was. Saturday April 25 - The day I started my new Job Next morning I wanted to impress Jon and I was ready and shaved before 10:00 am wearing only my coat and shoes
I decided that too much Ben would wear me out before I had started the day. Also, my head was a little delicate after the drinks the night before. When the doorbell rang I took my coat off and answered the door. I wanted to please Jon, and it was only when I opened the door and saw Jon and one of my neighbours passing by that I thought maybe that that wasnt a good idea. Jon looked me up and down, put his hand on my pubes, said, Good, you remembered, and came in. He had a quick look round, then said, Coat on and pick up your bags and lets go. The journey didnt take anywhere as long by car as it did by bus and we were soon at Jons house. Once in, he told me to bring everything into the lounge, and that he would inspect everything to see if I were permitted to have it in his house
I was glad that he had left his central heating on as I had to model every item of clothing that I had, changing right there in front of him. As the parade went on I knew that I was getting wet, and I could see a bulge in his trousers. About three quarters of my clothes were unsuitable, and were to be thrown-out. This left we with no underwear, trousers, shorts, tights or leggings. I was then told to assume the position whilst Jon read me the rules again. This time there were more rules than the last time: - The rules Smoking will not be permitted under any circumstances. Unless specifically directed to, you will be expected to wear dresses or skirts at all times. Trousers, shorts, leggings or tights will not be tolerated
Stockings, either self supporting or with a suspender belt are acceptable. All clothes purchased or hand made will be approved by me before being worn. Unless specifically directed, underwear will not be worn. You will wear tampons when you have your period. Spankings will be administered by means of hand, paddle, tawse, cane, or any other item deemed appropriate at the time. Body hair will be removed every day. Legs will not be crossed whilst in Jons presence, unless specifically directed to do so. Clothing will not me adjusted whilst in Jons presence unless, specifically directed to do so. You will get 2 days off each week - Monday and Tuesday, unless previously agreed differently. At most, you will wear only a dress and shoes when working. Whenever you have had enough, and wish to stop, you will say the phrase chocolate teapot 3 times. Once you have, you will no longer be employed by me, and you will be expected to leave the premises within twenty-four hours. Your employer reserves the rights to change these rules at any time. Jon then asked me if I was happy to continue, Yes Master I replied. He then asked me how my Journal was coming along. I went to get it and showed him that it was written-up until the previous night. I was then told that I was not expected to write something in it every day, just for the days that had something of any significance in them. He also told me that he would teach me how to use his PC so that I could use that
This pleased me as I had had very little training on computers at school. Jon also said that once my journal was on his PC it would be easier for him to publish it, that didnt please me too much. Its one thing keeping a journal thats private (well between Jon and me), but its something completely different having it available for everyone in the world to read. My first task was to prepare a late lunch. After that, it was on with my coat and we went to look for some more suitable clothes. We wandered round a few clothes shops, but didnt see anything that Jon liked
Eventually we headed for the dress shop that we had the fun in the previous Saturday. I was happy to see that the assistant was the same one and that she was still the only staff person there. The shop was also empty. The smile on the assistants face told me that she was happy to see us as well. As we started looking through the racks I thought about what type of dress Jon was looking for. I guessed that they had to be short, thin and easily accessible
Jon selected a couple for me before I found anything and handed them to me to try on. I went into the changing cubicle and took my coat off. I couldnt see the point in closing the curtain as I was sure that Jon would open it again. I picked-up the first one, it was made of cheesecloth, and was fitted round my shoulders and breasts, but from below my breasts it just went out in a big inverted V shape. If I just stood there, there was nothing touching my body from just below my breasts down, and I was sure that if the light was in the right direction, anyone would be able to see-through it. Jon said that he liked it, but was too long. Not a problem Master I said, I will shorten it, what length would you like it to be? Jon said that all my dresses were to be no longer than 5 inches below my pussy, unless he specifically said so. Just as I was taking the dress over my head, the shop assistant came over with another couple of dresses, and asked Jon if he liked them
Jon held each one up in turn, and then said that his Slave needed something that displayed her assets, and that was very short. Whilst he was saying this, the assistant was looking at me standing there listening to Jon. When Jon stopped talking she just stood there and Jon had to snap his fingers to bring her out of her trance. I took the second dress and held it up. At first I though that it was a denim skirt, but when I looked closer, it was a dungarees dress. It was obviously designed to have a T-shirt on underneath because when I put it on I could see all the sides of my breasts in the mirror, and Jon had obviously picked a size too big for me because the waist was way too big
If I looked down the inside I could see all of my legs and down to the ground. Jon liked this one, but again it was too long for him. Just as I was taking the dress off the assistant returned with another 2 dresses and asked if she could help me try them on. When Jon said, Yes, she told me that her name was Kelly, and asked me what my name was. After I told her, Kelly held the dresses up and asked which one first. There was one white lycra one, and one black lacy one. I pointed to the lycra one and Kelly gave it to me and then hung-up the black one. As I started to pull it over my head I was finding it a bit difficult
Kelly noticed this and said that she had brought one a size too small deliberately so that it really showed my assets. Jon smiled approvingly. Kelly helped me pull the dress down and as she was doing so her hands were lightly sliding all over me. The lycra was so thin that it almost felt as if I had nothing on, I could certainly see the dark of my nipples through it. I just stood there as her hands wandered all over. After a minute or so, Kelly looked at Jon and said, May I? Be my guest, but hands only he said. Kellys hands moved down to my thighs and then back up under the dress. They went all over my ass then right into the crease of my arse. Her right hand came round my front and found my pussy which was by now getting very wet. Before the previous Saturday I had never has any form of sex with another woman
Last weekend had been sort of accidental, but this time it was very deliberate. Jon was encouraging it, and I was enjoying it, even though I was a little nervous, after all, this was a public shop. Kellys left hand was working its way into my arse, and her right hand was working on my clit and going in and out of my vagina. All 3 of us were so engrossed it what was going on that non of us noticed a women about my age come in and start going through the clothes on the racks. For some strange reason, I think that I was the one that noticed her first. Well if I wasnt then Jon and / or Kelly had decided to ignore her. She came round the end of a rack, stopped dead and looked straight at me
There I was, dress up round my waist, another woman stood beside me with fingers from one hand in my arse and the fingers from the other in my pussy. I was too far gone to even care who was looking, but the fact that some stranger was looking was giving me an extra kick. Anyway. this woman was looking at me, and I was looking at her. After a minute or two, her hands started to rub her stomach and her tongue was licking her lips. All of a sudden, she was gone, dont know why and I didnt really care, I was getting my pleasure from Kelly
It wasnt long before I gave a shudder as I orgasmed. Kelly looked me in the eyes and said, Now you to me. I looked at Jon and he nodded, so I started running my hands over Kellys dress. She wasnt wearing a bra either and her nipples were nearly as big as mine. I pinched and pulled them with my fingers before moving my hands down to her stomach and then under her dress to her thighs. As I moved up I came across material and looked and saw a thong
As I rubbed her pussy outside the thong my fingers got wet. I pulled the thong aside and set to work. Kelly came a lot quicker than I did. After we had both calmed down a bit I pulled my dress down as far as I could, went out of the cubicle and asked Jon if he liked it. He told me to bend down, which I did, and the dress rode up over my ass. When I stood up the dress stayed where it was, showing everything that I had, front and back. Jon then said that he thought that I had had enough fun for one afternoon, and told Kelly that we would take all 3 dresses. We would come back some other time and try the lace dress on. Kelly composed herself, picked up the cheesecloth and dungarees dresses and waited for me to take the lycra dress off. When I did, she walked over to the counter and started to ring-up the sale
Jon said, coat on and went over to Kelly. While we were waiting for the credit card to process, Kelly said that she would like to see us again. Jon wrote his phone number on the credit card voucher, and we left. We wandered round a few more shops before heading back to the car. On the way back we came across a Post Office and got a Passport application for me. Back home - well it was my home now, Jon had me get us some food before he tied me to a chair, legs open, gagged and blindfolded. He then pushed a vibrator in me, switched it on slow speed, and went out. The vibe was doing its job slowly, but I was fighting it, I didnt want to be too tired when he got back. I had orgasmed twice when he did get back, and was about ready for number 3. Before he had chance to say anything I said, Master please fuck me, I need to feel you inside me. Luckily for me he untied me and then put me over the back of the sofa, took his clothes off and rammed his dick straight into me. At last I thought
I was beginning to think that I wasnt going to get the real thing. By the time Jon shot his load into me I had orgasmed another twice. That made 5 times that day, no wonder I was tired. When he pulled out, he lay on the sofa and told me to clean him up. I started to walk to the kitchen to get a paper towel, but he called me back and said, No slave - with your tongue. I had given an old boyfriend a blow-job a couple of times, and had managed to avoid getting his sperm into my mouth, so I didnt knew what the taste would be like, especially as Jons dick and balls were covered with my juices as well. As it turns out, it tasted quite nice and by the time I had licked him clean he had another hard-on, but he sent me to be
0 comments
2011-Dec-4 03:13 -
Hot young blonde anal. ----- 7 -- Four weeks in the hospital was a nightmare. But finally; finally, I got to leave. The first two weeks were so lonely, just me, me and a bunch of adults. The last two weeks, well, after Camryn decided to get a little carried away, I got in trouble. For the life of me, in a single hospital room that was cleaned daily, I could not find a good hiding spot for her panties. I spent nearly half an hour pleading with the nurse for top secrecy when she found them. She said she would keep the reason a secret, but from then on, I wasnt allowed unsupervised visits with Camryn or Corey. Surrounded by people, but nothing to talk about; not with the adults around. If Camryn, Corey, and I were just friends, it would have been fun. But, but it was different; we all knew there was more between us, we wanted to be secluded, it was our relationship
Nobody else was welcome to listen to our conversations. We had almost developed a language with only our eyes. We laughed when one of us would tell a joke using our traveling eyes - look to one person, then another, then reproduce a memory in the movements. The adults thought we were crazy. I didnt care about them though. To the left of my bed, Camryn always sat, my hand hanging over, holding hers tight. Hours. She began growing uneasy though. I caught her looking at me with fear a few times. Id look over and see those scared eyes shift back to the TV, away from my face. Finally though, I was out of the hospital
A giant scar caked the underside of my right arm, and I still had a splint on my pinky and ring fingers. Corey often felt around the scar; it was tender and warm. It didnt hurt; I didnt really feel much of anything there. Things were falling back to normal. My parents did buy me a lot of new stuff for my room though. I guess they figured I would be traumatized by my old stuff. I knocked on Camryns front door. Finally, I could be alone with the two girls again. Corey opened it. Camryns in her room. I think you should talk to her, shes really depressed for some reason. Well, not a warm welcome from her, but it would do, I guess
I walked past her and up the stairs. I knocked on Camryns bedroom door. After a few seconds, I just entered. Camryn was lying face down on her bed. She rolled her head to the side and looked to me. Tears ran rampant down her cheeks. I closed the door behind me and walked quickly to her, kneeling down by the bedside. Whats wrong? I asked. Do you love me? Yes. Do you love me no matter what? Nothing in the entire world will make you not love you. What if I was pregnant? What? Would you love me if I was pregnant? How can you ? Would you love me?! I had to think a few seconds. Was this a test? Was this real? I didnt care; I never wanted her to leave me. Yes, Ill love you no matter what. Silence. Im almost three weeks late. Whats that mean? I was supposed to have my period three weeks ago, but I didnt, I think Im pregnant. I couldnt count the number of emotions falling onto me. How? When? Where? How? We never had sex; you said you were a virgin. I am
The last time you had sex with Corey. She came home from the woods; she said you were mad at her. She said that you were going to treat me real good the next day like you did to her. She pulled some of your cum out of her and pushed it inside me so I could feel what it was like. It felt so good knowing that your sperm was inside me
That can be the only way I know of. I swear, I never had sex before, you are everything to me; I would never consider anybody else. Im so scared. I was speechless. I didnt doubt her loyalty, but, she was fourteen. Was giving birth safe for her? Was it safe for me? Our parents were going to flip and I knew that I would be blamed for it all. What are we going to do? I asked. Maybe she had a plan or something. Camryn looked to me and smiled
What? You said we. Well, it is ours. A little bit of Coreys too since she was the one who impregnated you. Now I was just confusing myself. How could this be happening? She was having the baby, she might get pity. I was a guy, my dad would beat the shit out of me, her dad would kill me. She smiled again at me. What? My little sister got me pregnant. She giggled a little. I dont think your parents are going to buy that line. She rolled onto her side. Lets have sex. I dont want to be a virgin. Her voice broke through me so innocently, almost sad
I showed reluctance in my face. She found it and replied, Im having your baby, we both know were going to get in a lot of trouble; please, I dont want to have to go through with this without even actually feeling real sex. I love you, if just being with you can make me feel so happy, having sex with you will make all our problems worth nothing. I smiled to her. She had a point. If I was going to get in all the trouble for getting her pregnant, I might as well actually have sex with her. I climbed on top of the bed
She had the biggest smile on her face, looking up to me. She immediately curled up, pushed her shorts and panties over her legs, and kicked them to the foot of the bed. We both simultaneously pulled our shirts off. Her hands immediately bounced to my belt after she dropped her shirt. What took me an entire minute to put on that morning, she had unlatched in seconds. Putting on a belt with one and a half hands was pretty annoying. As I stood over her on my knees, she pulled her body up and tugged down my pants and boxers. I had to roll onto the bed and free the weight on my knees so she could pull them the rest of the way off me. Down by my hips now, she gripped my penis in her small hand as it finished growing to its full length. Her face glanced up to me and smiled. She looked about to put it in her mouth but I pushed my left hand to her face and motioned her up to me
I wanted her mouth on my lips, and only on my lips, right then. All either of us had on us were our socks. She pulled up to me and sucked her mouth to mine. She pulled back and just admired the feeling of hovering over my sideways body, naked. Her face showed no lies. Can I be on top for a little while? she asked. You can be on top forever, as long as were together. Besides, I cant put any weight on my hand so I cant be on top this time anyways. Her face brightened so much as she slid her warm, tender hand down my back. I shifted my body onto my back and into the center of her mattress. Her lips pushed back into mine; soon after, her tongue was forcing its way into my mouth
Her hottest, softest mound of pure heat was gyrating just below my naval. I groped my left hand across her perfect butt cheeks. Running my fingers into her crack, I pulled up and rode her spine up to her shoulders. Her vibrating tongue in my mouth was magic. Her moans were killing me, I wanted her so bad. I had her right there, was about to have sex with her, finally; but it wasnt enough. There was too much to this perfect thing on top of me and no matter what I could ever do, I would never be able to grasp even half of her power
She was too good. One lifetime would not be enough with her. I felt one of her hands grab the shaft of my penis and pull it up a bit. Then she back up. This time, I moaned uncontrollably as the head of my nervous system wedged itself into the girls slit. I was going to devirginize Gods first perfection. Everyone else in the world was just a prototype, failed trials in attempt to create this, and she was mine. My mouth broke open around Camryns as she continued pushing herself onto me
Both our breathings quickened. Our eyes were locked onto each others. Her spherical green eyes looked beyond amazing. Her pupils grew in size, almost as if they were imitating her vaginas stretching. Her free hand guided itself down my scared arm. Her shivering fingers gripped around the two of mine that were unbarred and my thumb. Her tongue withdrew from my mouth. Our mixed salivas pooled in the back of my throat. Slowly, she squinted and I felt a faint increasing pressure around my penis
It was only a few seconds long before I was bumped about an inch further into her. She squeezed her fingers tightly into my hand. Her eyes were watering. Are you hurt? No, its just some stinging, not as bad as I thought it would be, she answered, quivering. I moved my free arm to her neck and pulled her face to mine. Her chest dropped a little more and the little nipples on her tiny budding breasts pressed into my body. We kissed for a few more minutes, no tongues, just shifting our lips onto each others. A tear every now and then ran down her nose onto my face
Slowly, her eyes dried up. I felt a familiar slathering muscle press into my lips just as my penis began being inhaled by a vacuum sealed tube. As her tongue broke into my lonely mouth, my penis pushed through her bodys organs. One by one, as I entered into
hot young blonde anal
a cave no other person had ever been, my penis readjusted her organs to accommodate itself. We were both now fighting each other for the small amount of air circulating between our noses. I felt the trunk of my shaft grind into Camryns overstretched slit. The black dots in the center of her glossy eyes almost enveloped all the beautiful green. So much life had flowed over me in such a short time. With only one stroke inside Camryn, all of Coreys sex was like a quick peck on the cheek. Camryn pulled up slowly, releasing my penis from her almost dangerously
blonde brazilian masturbates
tight hole
I glided my left hand off her neck and between our bodies as she impaled herself again onto me. We moaned in unison. I pressed my thumb between her breasts and slid it down gently to her belly. She pulled up again. Her mouth was a leach on my lips. We were an unopened jar, a vacuum of saliva
hot young blonde anal
and humming tongues. Again, she impaled herself downwards. My thumb holding in place, pressed into her belly button. She inhaled. I felt the socks on her feet curl onto my calves
Her naked body shivered under the room temperature evaporating the sweat off her body. My thumb pressed and in the tiniest motion, felt and memorized all the intricate detail inside her belly button. The tiny creases, the smallest pad of skin. She pulled back up. Her eyes were wide, staring directly into mine. As she dropped down onto me again, I pressed my thumb up into her belly. She inhaled, arching her back, and grinding my penis more straight up into her body. Her moans showed without a doubt that she was loving it
Her fingers still gripping my injured hand squeezed harder on this impalement than on any of the previous ones. One more time as she withdrew and dropped back onto me, I pushed my thumb into her. Selfishly, after that time, I popped out of her and grazed my fingers down to her girl opening. She was slowly beating me with her movements, that hole of hers was torturing me. I guided my index finger down the soft new hairs upon her volcano. It was burning hot; liquid magma forming deep inside her body slowly spilled out onto my probe. Eruption was nearing. Gently to feel the movements of the slit, I pressed my index finger at the tip of her crack as she floated into the air. She was increasing in speed. Following my shaft up to the head, my finger slipped into her bodys fissure of life as she fell down with growing force
I wiped past a soaking, smooth bead inside her. Her lips broke from mine in surprise and inhaled. I had just stumbled onto something very fun. As she lifted back up, I made a point to find that bead again. When I did, I shook my finger up and down over it. Camryns entire body lost its muscular control. She fell limp onto me. I pushed my thumb up onto her bulge for stability and kept rubbing her little nub thing between the two fingers
She was involuntarily humping me now. Her hand was wrenching itself into mine. Her face fell to the side of my head. She was inhaling the perspiration of sex my body was making. Her lips pushed into my neck
Her mouth was open; she breathed me in. Her hips began bouncing up and down on me. Her canal started its revenge on my intrusion. It felt like all the organs I had first pushed to the side were now pounding into my penis. The muscles inside her were like ocean waves as they rolled up my shaft onto my head. She was erupting, fluid rolled from inside her, down my penis, and onto my balls. She was worn out, she was panting. Her vagina was screaming, salivating, pounding me from three hundred and sixty degrees. Slowly, but not too slowly by any means, it died down. Camryn laid almost lifeless on me, breathing in my necks sweat. Her small breasts were smashed between us; her vagina was still split open, impaled upon me
She spoke. I didnt feel you, did you go too, she said breathlessly. No. Sorry, didnt mean to do it so soon, you wouldnt stop. It was clearly hard for her to talk. I rolled over pushing her below me. Dont start thinking that Im going to stop now. She looked up at me as I propped myself up onto my elbows. The biggest smile covered her face. It was hard to break from that most beautiful sight but I did somehow. I looked down to where we were joined. Still half inside her body, the shaft of my penis was coated in a watered down pink liquid. Lets go fast and hard this time, Camryn said to me. Then she whispered, I can hear Corey outside the door enjoying herself. Lets show her how big kids do it. We both smiled
I complied to her wish. Slowly, I withdrew from her mound. Just before my head slipped out, I stopped and pounded back into her. Camryn actually grunted in the surprising pleasure. I continued. Camryns eyes became more and more buggy as her mouth formed into an O to breathe as efficiently as she could. I continued my onslaught. I could see that Camryn was dying in pleasure but after so much teasing before, I selfishly wanted all the pleasure I could get. I stared down to the tiny breasts under me. They bounced up and down. The entire body under me bounced up and down
Camryn was moaning loud. So was I. This was so good. Camryn lifted her arms over her head and grabbed my free hands. She wrapped her fingers between mine and squeezed. Her moans began breaking. Shorter, faster; like a solid tone breaking through an inconsistent noise. I jammed harder and harder into her, I was so close, this was so good. One last stab into her body. My cum poured in like a super soaker filled with hot milk deep into her vagina
The searing liquid pounded and broke apart into hundred of boiling drops at her cervix. The broken tone of her voice fixed itself as she almost screamed from the feeling. Her back arched off her bed sheets and her vagina sucked me into her. A drumming choir of vaginal muscles covered in lubrication secreting tissue, pounded and rolled over my penis in mid cum. Camryns hips pushed up and down into her mattress as magma like girl cum oozed from her girl hole. A few shots of my sperm more into her body and I was out. Her reproductive organ did not understand this though. It was a continuous onslaught inside her. She would not relent in her efforts to suck every last drop of my liquid from me
I think her hands were somehow connected as well. I began losing feeling in my fingers as she kept squeezing my hands. I began pulling out of her but her legs lifted up and wrapped around mine. She pulled me back in with another hard pound. She jumped a bit at the feeling of the abrupt movements inside her. Slowly, the rolling hills inside her fell into plains. We were both dripping in sweat. I dropped to her body, pushing her arms up higher above her head. I followed Camryns face to the doorway
The door stood ajar with Corey in the nude sitting against the wall with her knees in the
hot young blonde anal
air spread wide. She looked to be attempting to finish up what she was doing. Her hand thumped up and down just above her vagina as her middle finger drove in and out of her slit. Must have gotten tired of just listening, Camryn breathed out shivering. Coreys body tensed as she pushed the top of her head back into the wall. Her hand stopped moving and pressed hard and deep into her body. She was quivering and breathing rapidly. Camryn and I stared at her motionless, tense, panting body for about a minute before she moved her head back down to look at us. If youre going to get sex like that from him, then its only fair that I get sex from him a lot more times than you, Corey squirmed out
Camryn smiled big. I dont care; Daniel will always love me way more than anything else. I was so worn out. I rested my head behind Camryns, over her shoulder. I love sleep, I sighed. e.l. hanes
hot young blonde anal,
footjob brunette
, big tit boot,
blond teen blond
pornstar eating cum
hot young lesbian pornstar
sex from monroe
great oral
, solo and sex scene, blonde teen nurse, cute blonde stockings, masturbation big ass blonde,
Related posts:
big load pussy
black pussy worked
skinny teen fuck
fucks like a real
chubby hairy
small girlfriend sex
hot pornostar
0 comments
2011-Dec-3 15:24 -
Guy sexy ass
. AUTHOR: This is chapter 6. Please read others first. Have fun! After an incredible encounter and orgasm from my mother, one would think sleep would come easy. I can tell you that it did not. After my adrenaline decreased I really started to feel the burn deep inside me from that toy of my mothers. I lay in bed on my stomach as the pain gradually went away, the hours passed and morning arrived. I heard my mother waking and I guess getting ready for work
I figured if I'm going to be aggravated by this feeling of shame from my abused asshole I mite as well bother my mother a little bit. I waited to hear her car drive off before I decided to text message her. I picked up my cell phone went on trying to get sympathy from her. I started off simple, "Ma my butt really burns, are you still home?" Her response was almost instant. "Driving, get the Vaseline from the bathroom and work it in deep." I was not about to put anything near my asshole for a while but I decided to tell her I did just to make her feel like she helped. I waited a few minutes then sent her one back. "Helped a little, couldn't get as deep as your dildo got though." Her next response took a while. "Not many things can babe, talk later... xoxo" After breakfast and a shower I was feeling somewhat better and more energized
I had the house to myself with my mom gone till about four and my dad gone till tonight. After the usual house chores and some TV I started getting antsy. I sat back and thought of what had become of me and my mother. This all started with a legitimate medical problem. Even so it obviously turned into something more. I tried putting myself in my mother's shoes. I wondered if the tables were turned
If I had to stimulate her pussy for medical reasons, I would not have been able to keep it strictly medical either. I probably would have tried to eat her pussy the first time. A small tinge of guilt came over me for putting my mother in this situation in the first place. My boredom finally overcame my guilt and I decided to go to my moms' room and snoop a little. Just entering her room always got me excited I wasn't sure why. I think the main reason was the thought of all the nasty things she must have done in this room over the years. I started for the drawer that I knew held the dildo that penetrated me last night. As I rummaged though the drawer I grabbed the dildo and tossed it on moms' bed. I kept searching for something new
Mom had the basics, panties, bras and pajamas. One set of panties stood out however. It was a black pair of very small panties. The back of which had only a string that I guess went right into moms asscrack. The string however had a large knot every inch. My balls started to turn as I thought of one of the knots pressed up into my mothers' asshole. I immediately pulled my growing dick through the hole in my boxers. I took the panties and wrapped them around my balls using the knots to secure them
Right when I pulled my foreskin all the way back I got a nasty idea. I grabbed my phone and started trying to find the right lighting to take a picture. The picture I got was pretty good quality, it showed my balls slightly swollen from the panties grip. It also captured my foreskin stuck back with my cock head showing for all to see. I sent this picture directly to mommy as I continued to jerk off. My pumps were getting pretty strong when I heard my cell phone beep
"You little weasel phil, don't dare cum on the second knot of the panties <3 <3 <3." I threw the phone down instantly and unwrapped the panties from my balls. I took the second knot on the panties and sucked on it as best as I could. Just
guy sexy ass
knowing this was the knot that rubbed my moms' asshole for hours as she wore these panties made the come start creaming out of my dick. I threw the panties back down and grabbed hold of my spurting cock. I aimed all the shots of cum on the second knot of moms' panties. Before I started to come down off my high I took a picture of the panties. In the subject line of the picture mail I labeled it "Sorry." I laughed as I fell on the bed knowing mom would send me back a funny or sarcastic message
My phone bleeped quickly and I noticed it was also a picture mail. It was labeled "Sorry...your not here." I nervously opened the picture and did immediately regret I wasn't there. The picture displayed a close up of my mothers' pussy. It was being spread by her pointer and middle finger. I never seen moms' pussy this detailed
guy sexy ass
I stared at the picture for minutes. It was just unbelievable and glistening wet. My phone beeped again and scared me out of my daze. "Since your throbbing ass is obviously going to stay home all day, at five o'clock on the dot be on my bed face up naked and h." the phone then beeped again. "Sorry message got cut, be naked and hard! Put some nice music on if you want." I didn't bother to even respond to her last text
I ran for a clock to see what time it was. The first clock I found read three forty five. I quickly got to work cleaning up and doing what I could so that when mom got home her only focus was me. I grabbed that dildo an tossed it under her bed so she couldn't try and use it on me again. I did what I could to burn the extra hour I had but it took forever. At four forty five I went to my room and ripped all my clothes off. I ran back to mommys' room with my cock flopping around. I set the pillows so they were comfortable for me
I leaned over and put a slow station on her bedside radio. I grabbed her knotted panties and left them hanging from her bed post in the hopes she would put them on. I then heard what I been waiting for, moms car pulling into the drive way. Everything happened in a speedy motion. The front door slammed shut and I heard mother pacing up the stairs. I looked over to see her entrance and she didn't disappoint
She barged in completely naked. Before I could even focus on her she flipped off the light switch beside her. I went into a slight panic when I realized it was
guy sexy ass
absolutely black in the room now. The window blinds were closed but I didn't think absolutely no light would penetrate them. Before I could do anything mom crawled on the bed. I opened my mouth to talk and at that very moment her knotted sperm soaked panties were forced into my mouth. Mom grabbed me with both hands by the sides of my head
I felt her adjusting on top of me and then she did it. She jerked my head up as hard as she could mouth first into her dripping pussy. I need no more encouragement I gragged her by the back of her asscheeks and buried my tongue into her pussy. I had no plan of action I basically licked and drank, licked and drank."Oh my god! You little shit!" is what my mother screamed on the top of her lungs. Her pussy was literally sucking on my tongue. "Phil I just came on you baby, I just came." I couldn't respond I reached up and grabbed the back of moms pony tail. I pulled her backwards to get her pussy off my face. "No, no please phil please I need you to eat me babe
I sucked you so many times!" Before she could finish her sentence I jammed two fingers up her pussy in one hard motion. Mom blatantly threw her legs as wide as she could. I grabbed both ankles and stretched her even more. Her pussy and asshole were on total display. I stuck my tongue out and as hard as I could forced it up her ass causing my mom to scream "Phil!" Then it all came crashing down and fast. "No honey it's me, I'll be right up!" I ripped my tongue out of moms' asshole with a plop sound. "What the fuck phil, why is you father home." I sat on the bed in total shock, frozen solid. "Get under the bed, come on hurry!" Mom grabbed me by the head of my cock and lured me to the floor
I took over from there I rolled under the bed and tried to calm my breathing. I heard mom on top of the bed rustling around. I assumed she was trying to cover any evidence. The door slowly opened and I heard dad. "Honey, why so dark in here?" "What a nice surprise dear, I just arrived home from work. I have a small headache please leave the light off." "Oh." Dad let out in disappointment. "What's wrong dear" mom replied. I heard dad shuffle slowly over to the bed. I had my head under moms head on the bed
I look over and seen dads shoes right beside me. "Oh honey haha." mom giggled. "Why are you so hard babe?" "Honey, did you really think that picture of your finger in your little ass you sent me today wasn't going to get me hard." This is where I got really confused, why would my mom send him that and not me? "Huh...oh yes honey yes, I knew you would like that." Mom responded. I knew then that picture was meant for me! Mom must have out of instinct sent it to dads' number. Then my stomach turned and I almost gagged. I heard the obvious sounds of a woman sucking her husbands' dick. I felt angered, jealous, horny but mostly mad
It only got worse. Between slurps I heard mom talk clearly. "Oh shit your dick is all I ever needed...Slurp Slurp Slurp." What a bitch! Now it
cute brunette titfuck
was obvious she was taunting me. She didn't let up, "Oh darling feel how wet you get me, feel it now." I heard dads' fingers sloshing around in the pussy soup I created! The bed suddenly almost hit me in the face and I realized dad must have gotten on the bed. "No no babe just lay back." Right when mom was done saying this I felt the bed rocking back and forth. I slowly and quietly turned my position so my head was at their feet under the bed. I eased my way up out from under the bed head first
As I rose higher I was able to see their feet. I kept rising and finally seen my fucking mother riding like a wild woman. This was such bullshit because I got her all worked up and my father is reaping all the benefits. I am a nice guy and a good son but even I have limits. I got on my knees totally out from under the bed and hid behind the bed where their feet were. I watched moms pace and started to time her movements. Once I felt confident I had it planned well, I stuck my finger out right in front of her asshole
Moms' backstroke was so hard my finger completely buried in her ass. "Ohhh, are you fucking crazy!" Mom yelled. I heard dad "What, what honey, what did I do?" "Oh My fucking God, nothing darling nothing just let me keep fucking you." I kept my finger in her asshole while she went back and forth on my dads' dick. The rest of my hand was a fraction of an inch from my fathers' massive balls. One small slip and my whole family would be a disaster. Mom reached her hand back and I noticed she offered me two fingers. I leaned up and sucked them hard while she kept riding. My dad started muttering some words that sounded like he was going to cum. My mom jumped of him and got between his legs to suck him to a finish
This left me with her ass right in front of my face doggy style. I leaned in and started lapping at her asshole. Mom reached back and tried pulling my head to her pussy. I rejected and stayed with my tongue in her ass. I know her sick little mind wanted me to eat her after my father fucked her, but I wasn't going for it. I grabbed moms' ankles and tried to guide her slowly off the bed. She kept sucking dad but she worked her way off the bed never leaving his cock. She was now with her knees on the floor bent over the bed still sucking dad. Mom straddled my cock and tried her best to put it inside her without making it obvious
I kept wiggling just the frustrate her, I could tell she was dying too have two dicks in her. I gave her some satisfaction by putting two fingers in her pussy. "Yes, yes, yes I'll never forget this day babe." I wasn't sure who she was talking to me or dad but I didn't care. Then dad yelped, "I'm coming!" "Oh no you are not!" I guess mom had other plans. "Please honey, please let it squirt out stop squeezing it!" dad begged like a child. I could only guess mom denied his orgasm somehow. I didn't really care because mom started working the head of my dick against her asshole. Dad was still begging from on top of the bed but it was a muffled noise to me. I had my head laid back on the floor and couldn't believe my mom got the head of my dick in her ass with no lube at all
"Suck my fingers now!" instinctively I looked for fingers to suck but obviously she wasn't talking to me. Moments later I heard mom start slurping dads dick again. It was then her little hand came back to me soaking wet. She used dads spit all over her stretched ring and on the base of my dick. Mom sank her butt all the way down on my cock in one fluid motion and it tipped me over the edge. I heard dad yelling that he was coming and so was I. Mom was being filled with sperm from the two men that love her most. She was shaking and quivering and swallowing
Mom slowly eased herself off of me and I watched as my dick slipped out of her ass really sexy. Before mom could get back on the bed a big glob of cum seeped out of her ass and landed right on my chest. My first priority was getting back under the bed. I rolled under the bed as fast as I could and good thing I did. My dad was quickly on the move to the bathroom. As dad was in the bathroom I lay under the bed wiping my own cum from my chest. As I was doing so moms hand appeared under the bed
I froze up again and I couldn't believe how crazy she could be. Mom took a minute to find the remaining cum pooling on my chest. She dabbed her fingers in it and made her hand travel down south. Mom guided blindly through my navel, to my groin and under my balls. She arched her come coated finger towards my asshole. Mom found my spot and rubbed it softly in circles. I spread my legs wide for her awkward hand to have easier access
I felt mom line up her finger for a nice penetrating stroke and as she broke through my tight ring, the toilet flushed. Mom quickly withdrew her finger. Before dad could make his way back in, mom had only a whisper of advice to me. "Put your phone on silent baby." I fumbled under the bed to find my phone as I cursed myself for not realizing the ringer of my phone could have ruined our lives forever. I laid under the bed for what seemed like hours. I closed my eyes for a second but once I reopened them it was obviously morning time
I went to check the time on my phone to see if it was late enough in the morning so the coast was clear. As I did I realized it was past nine o'clock. I was surely safe but I realized I had a missed text message. It was dated for last night around midnight. It was from mom
It simple read, "Nasty boy xoxo."
guy sexy ass,
european creampie
, amateur sex for cash,
tristan bed
, sex mari,
nice blow job in bikini
, gays cum shots, asian toy orgy,
outdoor threesome titfuck
shaved gangbang
tattoo hot
, alexandria gets,
Related posts:
young amateur with blacks
ebony anal outdoors
huge cock tattoos
blonde anal interracial orgy
chick eats dicks
amazing college teen
blond hot fucking
0 comments
2011-Dec-1 12:57 -
Blonde gagging on cock
. Crack at 2390 feet per second my Hornaday 30-30 caliber round broke the sound barrier travelin toward my target. I set it up at 100 yards and Im sightin in my rifle; Im shootin a Marlin 336 lever action with a Weaver V3 scope thats on a Leupold quick release mount. Now I like that mount, easy to store, easy to clean and, for a close shot I can get it off and go to my iron sight real fast. My patterns lookin pretty tight, 1 ? inches, so I guess Im sighted in. My names Will Forester but nobody but my bill collectors call me that, I write human interest and outdoor stories, my pen names Joe on the Road. Im writin an article for a Florida huntin and fishin magazine and tomorrow Im gonna do a little research, me and Mutt, Mutts my dog, were goin deer huntin. Back at the house I clean my rifle and stow it in my gun case, dinners bout ready and so am I, were havin fried catfish, hushpuppies, home fries with some onions and green peppers and Cassie, thats my wife, shes made a pawpaw puddin for dessert, theres a couple of pawpaw trees on my land, Kari, Cassies daughter picked them. Cassie and Kari, now thats a story; I found them out in Missouri, I was just drivin lookin for stories, rural folks, small towns, like that. Kari popped up in the middle of the road, I stopped and she said some bikers had just killed her daddy and were after her. So, anyhow we went and got Cassie and I brought them home with me
I reckon theyre here to stay, I married Cassie six months ago, shes a fine woman and Im happy. Karis a good kid, too. Shes fifteen, just had a birthday, and after some finaglin we got her in school, shes in the tenth grade. Shes a big help to her Momma, Kari does most of the cleanin Cassie does the cookin; now, I gotta warn you, Karis got some hot panties but, maybe I aughta save that information. After that great southern dinner me and Mutt went for a walk, I needed the exercise, my britches are getting a little tight from Cassies cookin and Mutt, well he just likes to be with me. Old Mutt wandered onto my land, I got two acres on a no name blackwater creek, anyhow I fed him and he stayed, he was just a pup then so I trained him. Now hes full grown, Id guess him to be around half pit bull and the other half, your guess is as good as mine, hes sixty-five pounds and if I give him his GO command hes all teeth and meanness. When we got back to the house, our house is four rooms, my bedroom, a guest bedroom, an eatin and livin room and a bathroom, theres a loft up above where Kari sleeps, Cassie was in the livin room watchin TV an Kari was up in her loft; she came down when she heard me come in. Hey Joe, can we go night fishin, she asked. I looked over at Cassie. Why dont you go on ahead, I think she needs it, its been a while. Ok, Baby, go ahead and get your stuff, Ill meet you at the boat. I got my .22, called Mutt and went down to the dock
My boats a 16 foot John boat with a 15 horsepower Evinrude. I started up the engine and idled, waitin for Kari. She was carrin a little bag and two pillows, she tossed them in the boat and climbed in. Whats the pillows for, I asked. To sit on, I dont want my butt to get sore, she said, then she grinned a sly little grin. Well at least I knew what she wanted. I need to tell you a bit about Kari, she heard her daddy get shot and the bikers that shot him were probably still lookin for Kari, they saw her run away and chased her but I got her first. Now, murder, thats a serious crime but, truth be told them boys maybe aught get a civic commendation for killin old Denny, I never knew him but the girls told me about him. Denny was a meth cooker and it seems he shorted a biker gang on a sale, thats what got him shot but he mustve been a real bastard. He beat Cassie with an electric cord so bad her back was still a mass of scars but what he done to Kari really was worse. He raped her when she was ten years old then just kept on doin it. Knocked her up when she was twelve, the old woman he hired to do an abortion got the baby out alright, she screwed it up and got all the babies out, Kari cant have no kids, but he did leave her with a cravin for cock. Her Momma knows it, she knows bout Kari and me, too
Fact she encourages me, says someones gonna take care of her needs, shed rather it be me, so Kari and I get together every once in a while and tonights one of them. Thats what Cassie was tellin me when she said I think she needs it. I tie up the boat under the stand of water oaks; Mutt jumps out and starts sniffin round for squirrels and such. Then I give Kari a hand, shes got her bag, I toss her the pillows and get my old blanket out of the storage compartment. On the bank I spread out the blanket an Kari tosses the pillows down. We lay down beside each other; I take her in my arms. Whats wrong Baby, I ask, theres usually something bugging her when she wants to go fishin. I dunno Joe, Im feelin kinda sad, some of the kids at make fun of me, the way I talk and all. Kari did have an Ozark twang; shed lose it but not overnight. An they call me a Hillbilly; Joe, I aint no Hillbilly an I know more about life than any of them. I thought, at least the sordid side of life, I said, Baby, what makes you happy. You do Joe, you make me happy. Then she crawled atop of me and kissed me, a real wet tongue swappin kiss. Joe, take my top off, please Joe, I want you to touch my titties. She was wearin a Tee-shirt and a pair of shorts; I lifted the top over her head. She didnt have a bra on, her breasts were small, maybe 34Bs but they were firm, pretty. We kissed while I fondled her, twistin her nipples, tuggin on them then I kissed down her chest and took one in my mouth, a hard little gum drop, I sucked in it , rolled it around with my tongue then swapped, givin them both my royal treatment. I started kissin down her body; I had one hand rubbin her through her shorts. I unfastened the gripper and pulled the zipper down, Let me get these off, lift your hips. I left her panties on, I liked to be right down there when I took them off, sorta like unwrappin a Christmas present. I kissed her tummy then came on down to the elastic in her panties, I pulled then down real slow, first her strawberry blonde curls came into view, I nuzzled her there then took her panties clear off. I opened her lips, she was dark pink, I lowered my face, first I inhaled, sweet scent of an aroused young woman then I tasted her, light citrus flavor. With my lips I gently tugged on her labia and let my tongue explore between her inner and outed lips, first one side then the other
I started up by her clit and licked down her vulva, at the end I gave tight rosebud a rim job then I started back up, slowly snaking up, I dipped my tongue in her vagina, pumped it a couple of times then moved up to the clit. In the low light it shone, glistening; I took it between my lips and sucked her in. While I sucked, the tip of my tongue was flickin that pearl, battin it, feathery touches. Kari started shakin, she was about ready, I sucked a little harder, flicked a little faster, and the tremors started. Karis orgasms were a thing to behold, her tummy rippled like a wash board an everything got taut, then the contractions followed, her vagina spewed out her love juices, thered be four of five gushes, there was, Kari wailed out, Oooooo God Joe, yessssss, yessssss, oh, oh, oh, shed wail then pant. I got my tongue down there to her vagina, licked up all of her sweetness, while she panted. When she got settled down she said, Sit up Joe. I sat up, she took my pillow and put on top of hers and picked up her little bag. As she crawled across my lap she took a tube out of the bag and handed it to me, Get me ready Joe. Id introduced to Kari to anal sex four or five months ago; she loved it from the first time. Now Im fair sized, a fat eight inches and then she was only a fourteen year old girl then, I knew it had to hurt her
I think she likes a little pain, maybe she equates sex and pain after the way her daddyd treated her, I dont know, Im not a psychologist, but I do know she likes it. When wed first done it Id used Vaseline from my first aid kit. Now she didnt much like that, said afterwards was like sittin on a pile of grease so she bought the KY Jelly; thats what she handed me. She stopped, Joe let me help ya get outta those clothes first, I want you ready when I am. I took off my T-shirt while she unzipped and ungripped my Levis then she got up, grabbed them by the legs and pulled them off. I was commando, I was undressed. She crawled back over my lap. Karis got a nice bubble butt, tautly muscled and I kneaded it. She wiggled, she was anxious to get started, I put some lube on my finger and pressed against her ring til she relaxed enough to let me in, I pumped a few times then squeezed a bunch right on her. Thats cold Joe, she squawked. Youll be thankful for it in a couple of minutes. I know Joe, I know; now hurry up, I want to feel you in me. When I had her ready I patted her bottom. She crawled off my lap and over the pillows, she wanted it from behind tonight; I was most happy to oblige, it was my favorite position, too. Old John Henry, my nickname, was chompin at the bit, I lined him up. You ready Baby, I asked. Kari just nodded yes. I took it slow and easy goin in, just nice firm pressure, kinda like waitin for an invitation, then her sphincters relaxed and I was in. I kept it slow and steady, just movin forward an inch or so then more, then more til I was way up in her. When I slid through Kari went, Unnnnngh, kind of a moan. I stopped when I was in; let her rest for a few moments. Joe, spank me while youre fuckin me, slap my ass. Why would I do that Baby? Cause I want you to Joe, please? So, I started pumpin and I started spankin, I wasnt slappin her real hard. Harder Joe, fuck me harder; spank me harder. I mounted her, my feet outside her knees and me way up on her; I was reaming her good and slappin her ass with my right hand, musta looked like a Jockey it the home stretch. Kari was makin noises like Ive not heard before, when I hammered into her shed make a gruntin sound, Ungh, ungh, ungh, and when Id spank her shed wail out, Yessssss. I got a good firm grip on her hips and went at her, jackhammerin her, deep thrusts, way up in her guts, then way back out then back up again. God, I love bein in Kari, her bottoms the tightest Ive ever been in, I even like the smell, when shes opened up in back like now, theres an earthy musky odor, I think Mother Earth and, least to me, that adds to her femininity, I love her and not like a step-daughter, more like a junior wife. Karis startin to quiver, I think my God, shes gonna cum just from anal sex and a spankin, usually I play with her clit to help her along but between fuckin her and spankin her I didnt have a free hand. Her contractions are startin I pound her hard a few more times then grab hold and pull her back on me while I power forward, clear up in her rectum, deep in her bowels, John Henry spits,
blonde gagging on cock
spits hell, he spews, Im pourin gush after gush of my hot jizz way up in her and shes flowin so much its runnin down the insides or her thighs. Kari sorta collapsed on the pillows, Im still in her, I stroke out drainin the last, I was getting soft but I was still in her, kinda restin on her an I hear her cryin, little bitty sobs, still shes cryin, I rub her back and down along her sides. Whats the matter Baby, I ask. Snifflin and tryin to catch her breath Kari says, Nothin Joe, nothins wrong at all, Im just happy. I got off and leaned over the pillow so I could see her face, she turned toward me and gave me a smile; her eyes were teary, glistening in the moonlight, Im so happy I had to cry, not sadness, girl stuff, emotions. Ok, I said, not really understanding
I mean if youre gonna make me cry you gotta kick me in the balls or some such; must be like shed said, girl stuff. Will you hold me for a little while Joe? I sat with my back against the pillows and she crawled on my lap, like a little girl, she wanted to be held and comforted, I was there for her, I love her. We sat in silence for better than thirty minutes, not a word from either of us. I stroked her pretty strawberry blonde hair and caressed her body, she sniffled a few times then I didnt hear her but her eyes were still leakin, I could feel her tears on my chest. She spoke first, woman or teenager, sometimes I didnt know which I was dealing with, I think she was teenager right now otherwise how could she go from emotions and tears to, You suppose youll get a deer tomorrow; Id sure like a venison roast for thanksgiving instead of a turkey. I hope so, Im gonna give it my best shot. You ready to head back yet Baby? I guess so Joe; Im gonna be glad I brought those pillows, Im sore back there, Im gonna sit on them. She pulled her panties back on then her shorts and her top then gathered up her bag and the pillows and tossed them in the boat, I folded the blanket and whistled, Come on Mutt. He was in the boat before me. Kari was sittin on the pillows, I feel all squishy down there Joe, sore and squishy. Well, I reckon you aughta. Yep, suppose so. And that was the gist of our conversation on the ride back. When we got back I got to the bathroom first, I washed John Henry off, Cassie and me would probably have one for the road fore I went huntin. Cassie was still in the livin room, the TV was still on but when I came out she turned it off and asked if Id like to have a drink and walk down to the dock to sit a spell. That means she wants to have a chat, my only answer can be Jack and water or Vodka and grapefruit dependin on my taste buds that night, No Honey is not an option; she brought my Jack with her, she was gonna sip a little wine. She set the drinks on the table weve got down there then gave me a big old hug and a kiss, shes my woman and I love her dearly and I know she loves me, too. First time I saw Cassie, that was back in Missouri, I thought she was about forty, she was bone skinny and kinda scraggly lookin, but I gotta tell you, she fattened up real nice, her own fantastic country cookin and, I think, old Joes lovin, that girl blossomed like a rose. Shes a real pretty woman and she damned sure fooled me, she aint but twenty-nine. Im thirty-six but we still wanta make us a baby, we work real hard at it. Now I know about basal temperatures and all that, we figured if we just went ahead and done it every day we could wed get lucky; nothin yet but well keep tryin, we both like tryin. Anyhow she gave me that kiss and licked her lips after. Joe Sugar, she calls me Sugar cause Im so sweet, that kiss tasted like a cross between tangerines and anchovies, what in the hell is that? Kari. And if I give John Henry a little goodnight kiss whats he gonna taste like? Soap, Dial soap. So you washed ol John but you aint took a shower yet, how come? Ah Cassie, I didnt want, you know, something to happen with you. The damned woman missed her calling, she should have been an interrogator, she already knew what wed done. So Joe, you ate her pussy then butt fucked her, am I right? Well, I spanked her too, only cause she wanted it though. Cassie, she made me worried about her tonight, Karis a good girl and I thought she was happy here on the creek but shes disturbed about some things at school and I think theres something maybe a little wrong, she wanted pain tonight, she wanted me to fuck her socks off and she wanted me to spank her while we were doin it. After, she cried
I asked her what the matter was she said nothin, that she was happy, that they was tears of joy, but truth Cassie, Im a bit worried. Me to Joe, and maybe she did need tonight, a little pain, a lotta pleasure and a strong mans chest to cry on. Im glad you were there for her but Im a little worried, too. I think a lot of its she aint got no friends, now I dont mean you and me, we both love her, I mean some fifteen, sixteen year old girl she can have her girly talks and secrets with. Joe, sometimes we forget she aint but fifteen. Tryin to lighten the mood I said, Hey Im goin huntin tomorrow, might be I can bag one of those, you know a buddy for her. Keep your mouth shut Joe and your thoughts to your self I said to me later. Cassie just chuckled, Joe just get a deer, Kari and me want a venison roast for Thanksgiving. We walked back up to the house and went to our bedroom, Cassie let me know I was gonna get a bit of a workout, shes scarred pretty bad, mostly she keeps her nightie on even when we have sex, her scars are an embarrassment to her. When she takes her top off its no holds barred, she wants me to love her, all of her, I can touch her back, let my hands run over the stippling that cord left, and I call her my pretty baby, my poor, poor baby and I promise no one will ever hurt her again, and I mean it, ole Joe on the Roads a writer, hes also an, I started to say ex-Marine but there aint no such thing, Im a Marine that aint on active duty. Now yall know Im goin huntin tomorrow with my Marlin 336 and you also know that I stowed it in my gun safe; theres a few other sporting arms up there, too. When he retired and sold his practice; my Daddys a surgeon and sos my brother, my sisters an English professor at FSU, anyhow when Daddy sold his practice he set me up with a little trust fund, gave me the deed to my house; it was his get-away fishin lodge and he gave me his guns. He dont fish and he dont hunt no more, he lives in a luxury condo on the Gulf and he plays golf. So anyhow, Ive got me some fine weapons up there: everything from the Holland& Holland 700 Nitro Express that daddy gave me, he never fired it and I aint either, Im not cruisin for a broken shoulder, to me first little .22 single shot. Daddy gave me a fine old J. Purdy twelve bore, gold inlays, over and under shot gun, an expensive gun
I prefer my old Stevens 12 gage, 36 inch barrel, full choke, with 3 ? magnums for ducks, I kinda think of it as my reach out and touch somebody shot gun, but tomorrow the white tails gonna have to deal with my Marlin 336 and Mutt and me are ready. Cassies waiting for me in the bed. Her tops off, her backs bare, she wants my lovin tonight and she wants to give me hers, shes a fantastic woman and a fantastic lover, Ill never deny her. I slide in beside her, like I expect, shes naked down to her panties, theyre still on; shes the one I that gave me that line I said about Kari earlier, I get to take them off, just like unwrappin a Christmas present, She told my that down by the water oaks when she gave me her last virginity. Thats when I knew I loved her and thats when I proposed; best thing Ive ever done. Anyhow, much as I shouldnt say it, pussys pretty much pussy; now dont hold it against me, both my gals, Cassie and Kari are world class but Karis got the tightest little bottom Ive ever been in, shed first in that category hands down and Cassie, well, I truly do believe she could suck a golf ball through a garden hose, I mean, Ive never had anything even close, its first place and Oh, yes Honey, damn, ooooooooh yessssss, shes bobbin on me then down her throat I go, John Henrys eight inches, Cassies got him all the way down her throat and shes makin those little hummin things with her throat Im swellin Im gonna cum, Im gonna cum; and she stops. She stops and looks up at me and grins, John Henry real, real hungry now? Witch, vile, evil wicked witch, is my reply. She knows I dont mean it but I didnt really expect what she did next. She straddled me and, yes, John Henry wanted to feed, but she just pulled the crotch of her panties to the side and took me in her
Shed done this before and wed talked about it, it tended to chafe me, her panties against my cock but she felt like if she kept her panties on it would hold more of my cum in her; we were tryin to make us a baby. She pulled her panty aside, she was astride me, cowgirl, my least favorite position, everything I dont like, chaffing panty, her on top and I was in heaven, her mouth, her pussy, God, shes slowly posting on me, really letting me feel her, all the way up, only the tip stays in, all the way down, Oh God, her labia open, she envelopes my balls, shes so hot, her red flesh, covering me, then she begins to ride, up and down, pounding against my groin as she slams me, and up, almost clear, eight inches that she can eject, eight inches that she can ride, she slams down again, Im ready, Oh God, Im ready, I want to give her something those panties can keep in, I want that baby, too; but right now I want Cassie. She s quivering, shaking on John Henry and then Im flooded, her vagina goes into full flood mode, her contractions squeeze me more and squeeze more out, shes flooding me but, more important to the two of us, Im spewing into her, I think, damn, tryin to make a babys fun. I thought wed rest, lay in each others arms, you know, but instead, I felt like I was UPS special deliveries division. When I rolled off Cassie pulled her panties so they covered her, she thought it kept more in her, gave me a quick little kiss, I held her and we both went to sleep. When I got up Cassie was already in the kitchen, sausage gravy, biscuits an eggs, washed down with coffee then she handed me a bag with a couple of sandwiches for later and filled up a thermos with more coffee. I got my rifle, my .22 revolver and my cell phone and my Tampa Buccaneers hat, yeah, Im a Dolphin fan but Tampas hats red and I wanted red for huntin, I whistled for Mutt. As I pulled off my sand road onto the blacktop I was already hummin Willie Nelsons On the Road Again, I use to hum that tune whenever I set out lookin for stories. We werent goin all that far, bout 20 miles. A buddy of mine had a hundred acres that I was gonna hunt
Nothin on it but a burned out old farm house but there were stands of oak, plenty of acorns and hed seeded the fields with millet, perfect forage for deer and turkeys, I figured Id get a shot or two. I pulled off the road and parked up under a stand of trees, out of sight of the road, no sense invitin some soul to break in and Mutt and me started to hunt. He was out front with me followin, wed been at it about an hour, hed kicked up a couple of coveys of quail but no deer. Mutt heard it first, he stopped and cocked his ears then I heard, it was a woman screamin, it sounded like it was comin from over by the that burned old farm house, we both set out at a run. She was screamin, Kneeeeee, kneeeee, kneeee, I figured she musta blowed out a knee somehow and was in a lotta pain; then we heard a shot. There was a little rise out about a hundred yards from that derelict, when I came atop I stopped; there was four guys, a Mercedes and a big Chevy Suburban down there, I yelled, What the hells goin on? I didnt see a woman. Now, if theyd just got in their vehicles and left I wouldnt have given them no trouble but two of them pulled automatic pistols and started poppin away at old Joe. I dropped behind that little rise and ordered Mutt down, they was still shootin. Now a hundred yards is quite a shot with a nine millimeter pistol but nothin for my Marlin. I sighted in on the windshield of the Mercedes and loosed a round. Yeah, I shot the car not the guys, I liked being Joe on the Road, Joe in Raiford; thats the Florida state prison, held no appeal, so I shot the car. Instead of takin off like I hoped three of them ducked behind the Suburban but the forth guy came runnin my way; he was bobbin and weavin like a Dolphins kick runner and he was firin a funny lookin gun, best I could tell it was a 9mm pistol but it had a butt stock and he was firin full automatic, the damned thing was a machine gun and he was coming a bit to close for comfort. I fired and missed then missed again, the way he was jukin and all, I couldnt keep him in my scope. Real thankful that Id got it, I popped the quick release levers, dropped the scope off and took aim through the iron sights, he was bout sixty yards out and still coming, he was a big blonde, a muscle man, a bodyguard I guessed. I took him high, in the right shoulder and he went down. Two of them jumped in the Mercedes and squalled out like a bat outta hell, but the other guy was peekin over the hood of the Suburban, he still had his automatic out but he wasnt shootin, neither was I, Texas standoff. The big guy Id shot was screamin, I imagine for help, I couldnt understand his words but the other guy did. I had to give it to him, he had guts, he got in, started the Suburban and drove up, put that big vehicle between me and them and loaded his partner in the back seat. I wanted to send them on their way, I wasnt gonna shoot either one of them if I didnt have to and I damned wasnt gonna shoot out a tire, I wanted them gone, I put a round through the side window toward the back. They got outta there quick. Me and Mutt just laid there for a while, I used my scope like a telescope, cranked to 3x power, I scanned the woods, still we waited, maybe thirty minutes; nothing moved. I remounted the scope and we walked down. I went to where the big guy had fallen, there was plenty of blood on the ground, his weapon was there, too
I picked it up. A strange thing, it was, in fact a 9mm pistol but a wooden butt hooked up to it, there was writing on it, I couldnt read it, though I recognized it as Cyrillic, probably Russian. Over by the foundation of the old house Mutt set to barkin, I went over to see what hed found. He was standin over an old well, barkin his fool head off, the welld been boarded over but the boards were tossed aside; I took a look down. Id found the source of the screams. There was a body at the bottom, maybe twenty feet down and it looked to be female; I couldnt tell if she was dead or what. There was no way for me to get down to her, it was an old oaken bucket sorta well, the casing was stones. I had a rope in the truck, I left my rifle and the 9mm, I still had my .22 in my holster, put Mutt on alert to guard the stuff and took off at a run. I drove back, didnt really want to, if theyd hung around theyd see it and know I drove a red Cherokee but somebody needed help. Theres a winch on my front bumper, handy if I get stuck I can pull myself out. I tied the rope off to the winch and climbed down
It was a gal, she had on one high heel, a black tight skirt slit up one leg damned near to her crotch and what had been a white blouse; it was red now, blood. I felt her neck, there was a pulse, she was alive. I formed a loop in the rope and slipped it under her arms. When I moved her she opened her eyes. Dont worry gal, Joes here, Ill get you to the hospital. She looked up at me, terror, sheer terror is what I saw, No, no hospital, no police, no hospital. She had an accent but I could understand her fine. I thought, girl dressed like she was goin out on a date, four guys with guns that didnt hesitate to shoot and her down a well; what the hell was goin on. I guess Ill have to take her home, find out what we could do. I climbed the rope. Up top I used the winch to pull her up, when she got to the top, I lifted her over the lip, shed passed out again, I put her across the back seat, recoiled the rope and tossed it and the guns in the back
Mutt jumped in, passenger seat, his seat and we headed home. When I pulled up to the house Kari came runnin out, You get a deer Joe. Nope, I got me a redhead; get Cassie for me, would ya? She looked at me strangely, Did you say you got a redhead? Yeah, thats what I got, now get Cassie, I need a hand. By the time Cassie got there I was liftin the gal outta my back seat. Cassie took one look and yelled, Kari put some towels on the bed in the guest room. Joe, take her in there, Ill be there in a minute. Id laid her on the towels, Cassie came in with our big home first aid kit, set it down and said, Lets take a look, see how bad she is. She was still bleedin up by her left arm; Cassie took a pair of shears and cut off her blouse then for good measure cut off her bra. She had a puncture wound in the flesh under her arm, it was still oozing blood, Cassied brought some water shed already boiled, she wiped the wound. Joe, I believe thats from a gun shot, check her other side. Yep, look here, another puncture. Cassie washed that one too. It looked like a piece of red cloth was in this wound. Cassie used the hemostats and pulled it out, it was a little piece of the gals blouse. Joe, bout all we can do is put some antiseptic cream on these and tape on some gauze. After shed done that she asked, Joe how come you brought her here, this little gal needs a hospital. I told her what I knew, which wasnt all that much, then told her how scared she was when I mentioned the hospital. Cassie, all them guys had guns, hell one of them had a machine gun; thats the one I shot, the guns out in the truck. Well Im worried about infection, she needs some antibiotics, but I reckon well get to that later; lets see if shes hurt anywhere else. Cassie took off the one high heel and felt her feet. I dont think anythings broke but this left ones swollen up, probably sprained. Lets get her skirt off. I unfastened it and unzipped it, Cassie pulled it off. The gal had nice legs, shapely though there were some cuts and scratches. They must have flung her down that well; probably got these bouncin off the walls when she fell. Cassie swabbed them with sterile wipes, cleaned them up then said, Well get them off too. She was talkin bout her panties; skimpy sexy things, a purple thong with a little pink bow sewed on the top. I rolled them down, tugged them under her hips and took them off; yep she really was a redhead, all the way down. Cassie gave me the job she knew I was pretty fair at; getting a girl outta her panties I mean, then she took over. Can you turn her; let me get a look at her back. I rolled her on her side, there was more of the scrapes and scratches but nothing serious, Cassie swabbed them. Lay a couple a pillows up there and lets get her propped up a little, get the wound above her heart; itll help with the bleeding. While I positioned her, Cassie got a blanket and tucked her in. Well Joe, weve done all we can do for her, now all we gotta worry about are shock and infection; still wish we had some antibiotics. Come on, theres coffee made, lets have a cup. She said. An idea struck me, I didnt know if hed do it; Let me make a phone call first, Ill only be a minute of two, I got my cell phone and dialed. I got lucky, it was raining in Naples, he wasnt out golfing. I mentioned my Daddy was a retired surgeon, I wanted his help. He answered, Hi Daddy, this is Will, yeah to the folks Im still Will, Daddy I need your help. I told him as much of the story that he needed to know. Will, Ill get a care package out UPS right away; just forget where it came from, ok? Thank you Daddy, kiss Mom for me. Cassied already poured my coffee, Youll have the antibiotics tomorrow mornin, I told her. Joe, whod you call? My Daddy. Ten-thirty sharp that brown UPS truck came up my sand road, I signed for a small box. We opened it on the kitchen table; there were four vials and a bottle of pills and four throw away syringes along with a note. Will, Ive labeled things, first thing, give her a tetanus shot and one of the 500 mg amoxicillin injections then eight hours later give her another shot, she gets the last one eight hours after that; shoot her in the butt. That gets her through one day
The pills are also 500 mg amoxicillin, give her one every twelve hours until theyre finished, that will be a week, theres fourteen pills. Call me if you need anything, Love Dad, p.s. Mom sends that kiss back, and says, come down and visit soon. Cassie filled two of the syringes, Roll her up on her side so I can give her these. When we were done I finally had the time to get the guns out of the Cherokee, I cleaned and oiled my Marlin and put it in my gun safe. The other one intrigued me, I went to my computer. The thing was a 9mm automatic pistol but not like any Id seen before, it was bigger and heavier, its magazine held twenty rounds and I knew from experience it could fire full automatic, like a machine gun. Its stock was detachable. I brought up Google and typed in the Cyrillic words then instructed it to translate. It was Russian; it said Stechin APS 9 mm, I Googled the gun. It was manufactured in the Soviet Union for tankers but it was uncomfortable to carry, the wooden stock, when it was detached doubled as the holster for the gun, then, I saw that maybe I was a little lucky, it had an effective range of 200 meters; thats a hell of a lot further that the hundred yards we were apart by; runnin and shootin probably was why he missed, course if hed of stopped Id a had him in my scope so maybe it worked out like it was supposed to. Id pitched the .357 Id taken from a biker in Missouri, it was at the bottom of Blackwater Creek; but this one I was gonna keep. Kari had been MIA since breakfast, I wondered where shed gotten off to, I stuck my head into the guest room to check on our guest and found her. She had a chair pulled up to the bed and she was talkin to the girl. She still looked pretty rough but at least she was awake. She was sittin propped up by the pillows chattin with Kari. Hey girl, youre awake, how you feelin? I asked. Kari piped up, Her names Tish Joe, shes Tish. Well hello Tish, its good to meet ya, how you feelin? You are Joe? My name is Natasha Pavlichenko, but please call me Tish, I like it better. To answer your question, Im in some pain, my arm hurts where he shot me and some of the places I am scratched itch but I will be ok. Joe, youre not gonna believe her story, Kari added. Yes, I will tell you my story but first Joe I want to thank you, I think I would be dead without your help. Oh Tish, I didnt do all that much, my dog Mutt found you and Cassie, Karis Mommas the one that fixed you up
Bout your story, why not save the tellin til we can all get together, if you feel up to it, we can talk around the dinner table. Yes Joe, I will wait. Well, you gals take care; Ive got some things I need to do. Joe do you have something I may wear, I have to get up, I need to use the bathroom. Kari, get her one of Cassies housecoats and help her, I think maybe shes got a sprained ankle. Kari got the robe but Id already left the room, givin the gal a bit of privacy. First thing I needed to do was get to my computer and start writin, I thought this was gonna be a story I could sell; I didnt know the half of it. I found Cassie in the kitchen, she was stewin a chicken, we were havin chicken and dumplins tonight, yum. I told her that Tish was awake and that Kari was in there talkin to her, told her that wed hear Tishs tale tonight over dinner. Joe, this old hens gonna have to simmer for around two and a half maybe three hours, I can get Kari to check on it, I feel like doin a little fishin myself, as she gave John Henry a honk and me a grin. Ill grab a few beers, you tell Kari and get your stuff, Ill meet you at the boat. I didnt bother with rods, when I asked the gals to go fishin I took the poles and bait, but when the gals asked me to go fishin I took the gal. Old Joe was gonna get a ride, a nice tight ride. We motored up under the water oaks, I got the cooler and the blanket; Cassie took her little bag, like Karis, held the same thing, too. I spread out the blanket and opened two of the beers, Cassie was sittin, I sat beside her, handing her a drink. We were watching the lazy flow of the creek, Cassie said, Been a while since weve been up her Joe and Ive kinda missed it, but tryin to make a baby and all, well weve been so darn serious about that that were forgettin to have some fun, ya know? Honey, tryin to make a baby with you is fun. Oh, I know Joe, I like it too but a gal and a guy, theres got to be a little spice. I was sittin there in the chair, cookin that old hen when I commenced to squrmin I felt empty and itchy in the back of my panties, down in my bottom, like somethin was missin, right then I decided I wanted to go fishin. Joe, Karis taste, do I taste like tangerines and anchovies? No, youre more like melons and mackerel, I jibed, But your bottoms smell pretty much alike, earthy, and musky, I call it Mother Earth. Well this Mother Earth wants some excavation work done on her, she said. She stood and pulled my shirt over my head, Get your jeans off Joe. Cassie kicked off her sandals, pulled her top over her head and unclasped her bra, damn I thought, her titties look nice. When I first met her they were like empty sacks, they were nice 36s now, just a little sag but still nice, she dropped her shorts and stepped out. I was out of my Levis and sitting back on the blanket, she came down and crawled over me, Wanta unwrap your present? she grinned at me. I thought Id tease her a little; I started kneading her cheeks through her panties. I slipped my hand on down, cupping her and running my finger along her slit; the thin fabric was getting wet, I went back to squeezing her cheeks. She shook her ass at me and threatened to bite me if I didnt quit messin. John Henry was the closest thing to bite, I decided against the risk. I rolled her panties down, exposing her bottom then tugged them from under her and down off her feet. Nice ass, I said as I gave it a pat. She wiggled, You dont have to spank me, Joe, Ill be your good girl without that, now grease me up. I started lubricating her; I was thinking bout what shed said
She sure was my good girl, I still found it hard to believe, single and happy that way for thirty-six years then, in just a few weeks Id fallen for this scraggly country gal from Missouri. Oh she wasnt scraggly no more, she was full and lush, loveable and comfortable, she was my companion and my lover; she was my wife. I gave her a little pat, she was ready. She got off my lap, lay with her chest on the blanket, pulled her knees under her and rose. I got in close behind her and with a hand on each cheek I opened her, John Henry nuzzled up to her tight ring and I pressed forward, sliding in. Aaaaaaah, Cassie moaned as her tightness yielded to my pressure. I kept it slow but I kept it steady til I was up in her all the way then I started to stroke her, I was takin long slow strokes, almost out then deep inside, giving her that fullness, wanting her to feel stuffed, then out, then back, a rhythmic motion, forcing my way deep into her bowels. I picked up a little speed, used a bit more power getting Cassie to groan a little when I was way up there. Ungh, breathe on the out stroke, ungh, back in, ungh ungh ungh, Cassie was pantin with the effort of takin John Henry way up in her. I decided to give her a little help. I reached under her and gave her a couple a fingers to ride, feelin her clit, lettin her slide along them; she started pushin back and forth, lettin my fingers do their thing. Cassie arched her back, she was breathin hard, Oh God Joe, oh God, oh God, Jooooe, she groaned out, she was cummin, me, too, I got hold of her hips and pushed way deep, spurtin in her, Cassie collapsed down to the blanket, I rode her down, I was still pumpin, she raised her hips just a little, helpin me finish. When I was done, I just laid on her back. Oh wow, Joe, I needed that, she said, then added, Now get off, youre heavy. So much for post-coital romance. Lets wash off in the creek, we need to get back, I gotta finish the chicken and dumplins and fix the rest. You can give that gal her next shot, its due at five-thirty. We jumped in the creek, a little grab ass but mostly washin, Cassie got out; I reached over the transom of the boat and got towels out of my storage compartment
Tossed them up
redhead blowjob friend
on the bank and got out myself. After wed dried off and gotten dressed we folded up the blanket and headed home. Mutt was on the dock when we got back, suppose he was pissed cause Id left him but with just those two gals there I wanted some protection. Cassie went to work on dinner, I got a syringe and loaded up the next dose of amoxicillin and went to the guest room. Tish was sittin up in the bed and Kari was still in the chair, they seemed to be hittin it off real good. Tish had on Cassies housecoat, I held up the syringe, Tish, Cutie, youre gonna have to show me your butt. I am afraid I do not understand Joe. Ah Tish, he wants to give you an antibiotic shot, you need to turn over. It dawned on me, I was gonna have to get up at one-thirty for her next one. Ah yes, I understand, she lowered the sheet, rolled onto her side with her butt pointin my way and lifted the robe, Shoot me Joe. I swabbed her with an antiseptic and stuck her. Ok, all done, I said, I patted her on the hip, You feel up to coming to the table for dinner? My arm hurts but thats really all and Im right handed so I can use that hand with no trouble and I am very hungry, yes, I want to come to your table; besides I must tell you about how I came to be here, I must explain that having me here is not without risk, maybe big risk to all of you. We want to hear all about it Cutie, I said What is this Cutie? She asked me. Ah thats just me, I give all my ladies pet names, Kari here is Baby and Carrie, shes my Honey, guess your stuck with Cutie; Im gonna have to quit gatherin up gals, Im runnin outta pet names. She gave me a quizzical look but I was on my way out of the room; let Kari explain. Cassie was at work in the kitchen; I popped a Bud and sat at the table. She feels up to coming to dinner. You know, she speaks English plain enough but she talks kinda funny, like it came from a book or somethin and shes got an accent, she aint from around here, thats for sure. I helped Cassie set the table; chicken and dumplins, mashed potatoes, green beans and sliced tomatoes, rolls and sweet tea, wed finish up the pawpaw puddin with scoops of vanilla ice cream for dessert. Kari helped Tish to the table; she was limpin that was an ankle sprain and helped her sit down. We were, the foods on the table, help yourselves but Kari dished up a plate for Tish then sat beside her. We helped ourselves then dug in. Tish asked for and Kari served her seconds; on hungry girl
After wed finished dessert and Karid cleared the table I asked if everyone wanted to stay at the table or go in the front room, the table won out, I think everyone wanted to be able to see everyone elses face when Tish did her talkin. Kari had introduced Tish by name to Cassie when we sat down. Hey Cutie why were you screamin knee, wasnt your knee was shot? Joe I am Ukrainian, in my language he, he is the way our word is spelled but it is pronounced ne, it is no in English. Tish started her story. My name is Natasha Pavlichenko and I grew up outside a small city, Uman, Ukraine, between Kiev and Odessa, I am Ukrainian and there my name is still very famous, Pavlichenko; my grandmother was Lydmila Pavlichenko, a very famous woman, she was a Red Army Major with both The Order of Lenin and Hero of the Soviet Union awarded to her for her service during the Great Patriotic War: World War Two to you I guess, she was even a friend with Mrs. Roosevelt, your Presidents wife. Kari interrupted, What did she do Tish? Kari, she was a Red Army soldier, defending her country from the Germans, the Nazis, she was a sniper; she killed, with her Mosin Nagan rifle, she killed three hundred and nine Nazis, over one hundred officers and thirty-six snipers. Wow, Kari exclaimed, I held my opinion. But that, as you Americans say, that and six bucks will get you a latte at Starbucks. My father died when I was little and my mothers family was wiped out, we were poor, we lived on a collective farm not far from Uman and my mother heard that there was a man in town who was paying large amounts of money for young girls to model. She took me there and they hired me, I was ten. And they did, they did just what they said, I was a model; there were six or seven of us, and there was a woman, she treated us nicely, she did our hair, washed it, set it, curled it, styled it in big girl styles and she put on our make-up, eye liner, lipstick, rouge; maybe giving us a bruised look, maybe tearful, whatever the cameraman wanted; but always we looked far beyond our years. They called us their little Lolitas; we didnt know what that meant. First theyd start us in swimming suits, then theyd be skimpier, still swimming suits, a little more little girl, a little less fabric. You understand? Kari nodded yes. She went on, They were paying my mother twenty dollars, U.S
dollars for every hour I worked; you must understand, that is a fortune in Ukraine, just to take pictures of me, her daughter in a swimming suit. Then they wanted me to model panties, skimpy little panties with nothing on top. There was nothing to see on top anyhow, I was, as you Americans say, flat as a board, little pimples on a flat chest. And for this Mama was paid thirty dollars per hour. They posed us in sexy poses and they made us look sexy but nothing else, nothing else. Mama could eat well, buy some things and all they wanted were some pictures. But when I was twelve I started to grow breasts and my period came, I was becoming more mature but to them I was without worth; they went to Mama, explained what was happening, that Id outgrown my role but they knew men in Odessa who might be able to make me a movie star, they made real movies. Mamas Ukrainian friends introduced her to a Russian, he wanted to me; see if I was Star Quality, as he said. So I posed for him, not so different that the modeling I had been doing, I posed in underwear and he liked me, told Mama I would star me in movies, he paid Mama $500.00 and she signed a contract then I got in his Mercedes, he took me to Odessa, to a house. There were nine other girls there, the house was quite large there were two of in each bedroom but the house was nice. The man that brought me took me to meet a woman, Olga was her name, she smiled when she met me, So Natasha, you are going to be a big star, yes? I was shy; I could only say I hope so. Of course you are, of course you are, dear, come, we will do screen test a little later, this evening, I will help you with your make-up and costume; come, lets start with a bath. She bathed me, washed my hair and dried it; I sat under her hair dryer while she did my nails, my finger nails and my toe nails then she put on make-up, not a lot she said I didnt need much, I was so pretty
She talked to me, she asked if I was a virgin, of course I was, I was only twelve; then she dressed me. She gave me panties, cute little panties, I didnt need a brassiere, then my clothes, she told me that my screen test would be in a bedroom, so I was to be dressed as if I were going to bed. Id never even seen such a lovely gown, white with lace and bows and little satin slippers. Then she gave me hot chocolate. I felt so pretty and so mellow. I know now that she gave
blonde gagging on cock
me a drug in the cocoa, a sedative so I wouldnt fight. Then she said it was time to go see the set. The room had a big king size bed with stuffed animals on it, I thought it looked like a very nice room for a young girl. There were three cameras set up around the bed
She introduced me to a man, maybe eighteen or nineteen years old, he was my co-star she told me. I was to walk into the room, they told me to look dreamy, little smile then get on the bed, on the top of the covers, a beautiful white bedspread, there my co-star would join me, we were to kiss he would hold me. It was a love story, my movie so Sergi, my co-stars name was Sergi, we would kiss. I walked into the room and I did feel dreamy, the drug I think, I got on the bed. Sergi came in and came to me, he had on a dressing robe, he got on the bed with me and took me in his arms. What happened next I wasnt expecting, Sergi took my gown off and took off his robe, he was naked under it and he was huge, maybe the biggest Ive ever seen. I was frightened, I wanted to run but I couldnt Sergi forced me down on the bed, he kissed me and played with my small breasts then my panties, he tried to take my panties and then I did fight, ha, I think they liked that, that I fought. Sergi held me down and ripped them from me, one of the cameras moved in for close up of me, of Sergi, to show I had very little hair and how big Sergi was, then the cameras stopped, Sergi yelled, Get me some damned grease, Ill never get in this one. He was still holding me down, someone, I couldnt see who, put something between my legs, on me down there and the cameras started again. Sergi was on top of me, kissing me, My little Natasha, he said. He put his knee between my legs and pried them apart, he was kneeling between my legs holding me down with one hand he used the other to guide it to me, it hurt right away, he forced into me but when he tore me I screamed and I screamed and I screamed, never had I felt such pain but he did not stop he did not stop until he had ejaculated in me, no condom. He got off, picked up his robe and left. I hurt so much I couldnt move, I curled up in a ball and the camera moved up behind me, they could see, blood, lots of blood, on the white bedspread
I think they chose Sergi for me because he was so big, they knew he would make me bleed, they wanted the blood. They were filming the blood and Sergis cum leaking out of me while I cried. When the cameras stopped Olga came for me, Come, little one, Olga will help. She washed me and took me to my room. Rest now little one, youll need to be ready for your next movie in two or three days. I learned that loss of virginity movies are very valuable, there are men who will pay lots of money for them and, of course each girl can only do one, one real one, so they are rare. There were ten of us, they alternated, usually two days rest then a movie. All of us had come as virgins, none of us were now. They fed us, gave us our clothes, really the treatment was not bad. They did not beat us, after all who will pay to see a bruised girl, no, they spanked if they felt we needed discipline, we were all young girls, it was enough. If wed worked the day before, with breakfast Olga gave us a pill, she said it was a vitamin to keep our strength, but it was not, it was Levonelle, I now know, this is a morning after pill, they did not use condoms in their movies, they wanted to show the cum, so the pill. Once in a while one of the girls would get pregnant in spite of it, then they would be given another type of pill, RU-486, the abortion pill
Not many want to see pregnant, lactating women in their fantasy films, but a few do like that, so occasionally they would let a girl stay pregnant, but they always took the baby away. They kept me there one year, but they needed, how do you say, new blood, oh yes, they needed new blood. I was sent to the Middle East to be the plaything of rich men. Six months I was there. I overheard my, I dont know what to call him, he wasnt my pimp, he owned me like a slave; anyhow I heard him talking to an Englishman, I had some English even then, mostly from television, the Englishman was negotiating to buy me. I, well my unbreakable contract, was sold for 5,000 pounds sterling. I was kept in a house in London for over two years, it was here that I became Tish, I chose the name, I had come to hate the name Natasha, all of the girls hate the name Natasha, that is what the men call us, their little Natashas, I really was a Natasha yet I also came to hate the name. The Englishman sold me back to Russians who brought me to America. I have been in New Jersey since then, not as nice as the house in London, rougher treatment, food not as good, the Russians are not pleasant people. The two men in the big Suburban drove me down here from New Jersey, the men in the Mercedes, they, too were Russian, were buying me for a house in Tampa, Florida. Too much, it was too much for me, I tried to run away, I was screaming and screaming and running, one of the men from New Jersey took out his gun and told me to stop or he would shoot me, I did not stop, he shot. Joe, you know what happened after that better than I, the next thing I remember is waking up in the bed here with Kari sitting beside me. But that is why I tell you that there is risk, all four of those men are Russian Mafia, they are very bad, very dangerous people. I finished her story, told about the well, winching her out and the gunfight. When Tish learned that Id shot one of them she cringed, Joe they will probably come looking for us. The Russians would come or they wouldnt, we couldnt control that, all we could do was take precautions but I was interested in her homeland; all I knew about Ukraine was that Kiev was its capital, Odessa was a port city on the Black Sea and that the Chornobyl disaster took place there. Tish explained, Joe Ukraine is the largest country in Europe, the land is fertile, there is much farming and, of course we are noted for our beautiful women. But there I am a rarity, not many redheads, she blushed and shyly went on, I think that is why the never shaved me, down there I mean, they wanted the men to know I was a real redhead. I opined that we were going to have to figure out how we could get Tish some papers, make her look legal, get her in school and such. Joe, I have a work visa and a social security number, my card is stamped work only, but I have American papers, they are in my purse, I had it with me when I ran but no more, it is lost. Ah shit, I thought, her damned purse was probably at the bottom of that well. I guess Im gonna to have to go back, take a look down that well, its probably there. I hated the idea, I didnt want to go near that place, I wouldnt hunt it again for a year or two but I had to go back. We talked about it, Tish wanted to come with me, I nixed that, she needed rest to recover from her injuries not a bouncy ride in my Cherokee, besides, shed be of no help once we got there. Cassie volunteered, she could operate the winch, lower me and raise me but, then I thought, Cassie could shoot, better she stay if I was gone. Kari said, Joe, Ill go with you
You run the winch and Ill go down. It was the best option; wed take off the first thing in the morning, I told her to wear a pair of jeans, her denim jacket and to get some gloves, I didnt want her all scratched up goin up and down over the rock casing. In bed Cassie asked, Worried? Yeah, a little, I dont think theyll find us, it was over twenty miles away and they never saw my vehicle; still they are some bad actors, the Russian Mafia. She gave John Henry a little tug, Want to work on that baby, she said with a sly grin She rolled onto her back and lifted her gown above her hips, no panties but it was still a present, just what I needed, in my lovin womans arms with John Henry buried deep. I got on my knees, between her thighs, I felt her, trailed a finger along her vulva, she was already wet; I guided John home. Cassie sighed when I filled her, Thats nice Joe, so nice. I thought so, too, I began to stroke, faster than usual, like John Henry was in a race. I rode her high, touching her clit with every with every thrust and I was givin her a lot of thrusts, God Cassie girl I love you, I moaned. Her pussy felt so good, hot, wet, comforting, smooth, so smooth, I wanted to put a baby in her, my baby; I came, not with a roar, almost a whimper, Unnnnnnnnn, my only sound, Cassie got hers at the same time, she arched her hips, accepting me, wanting me, Yess Joe, yes, I felt her slick juices, God; she was woman, my woman. Come here, Joe, let me hold you. She knew I was worried, about the Russians and, mostly having to back to the well, she stroked my hair until I fell asleep. After breakfast Kari and I took off, I left Mutt to watch over the gals. I usually hum On the Road again when I take off, not this morning, more than anything I wanted to be at home; this morning I was hummin with old Bobby Bare, Detroit City, I Wanta Go Home. I guess hummin his song made me think about him, Detroit City topped the country charts but hed started out as a pop singer, not a very successful one. One day him and his buddy, Bill Parsons were messin around in the studio, Bared written an Elvis parody, The All American Boy, he cut a demo of it. Like Elvis Bobby got drafted at about the same time. The next time he heard the song he was in basic training in Ft. Knox, Kentucky
It was his biggest pop record, hit number two in the nation and Bobby didnt get credit for it no royalties either, it was released under Bill Parsons name. I wasnt carrin my .22 today, if there was trouble I wanted more than a popgun, I was strapped with my AMI Desert Eagle XIX, 10 inch barrel, .50 Action Express cartridges, 7 in the magazine and one in the pipe, I was loaded for bear; literally. We got close, I drove around a little, checkin the area out; seemed ok, we got to the well. I tied a loop in the end of the rope, hooked up to the winch and lowered Kari. Joe, Ive got it, pull me back up. We both looked at the contents, it was Tishs, her papers and a bunch of girl stuff were in it. I coiled the rope, tossed in the back and we got the hell outta there. It was a couple weeks later, Cassie, Tish and me were down on the dock, Kari was in school, I was fishin for catfish but nothin seemed to be hungry for the liver I was usin for bait. Tish had her work visa but she was afraid to use it for ID, if her sponsor found out theyd come for her; besides, I didnt want her to work, I wanted her to go to school, she was sixteen, she needed an education. Cassie was the one that suggested it, Tish, do you want to stay here in America, do you want to stay with us? Yes Cassie, I like America and I like staying here, I want to stay. Joe, lets you and me adopt her, you reckon we could. With all the enthusiasm I could muster I said, Oh why the hell not. I already had a lawyer up in New York City, a friend of my agents handlin the paperwork for me to adopt Kari, Id just toss one more into the mix I thought, heres old Joe on the Road; a year ago, fat, dumb and happy, I was cruisin around America, seein things and writin my stories; single with no plans to change that. Now I was married and had three gals livin with me, two Ozark Hillbillies, oops, dont even think that, them two would wear me out; two fine Missouri ladies and a Ukrainian whore. Why not, just what old Joe needed, a wife and two teenaged daughters; I loved two of them and was growin pretty fond of the third. I pulled out my cell phone and called the lawyer. He told me what to send him, said it would probably take a little time, not for Ka
0 comments
2011-Nov-30 14:50 -
Tits pussy and cock
. "Robbie, you are grounded!" Ellen snapped at her son. "I can't believe you thought you could get away with something like that." "Mom! That's not fair!" Robbie protested. "I told you that if you forgot to take out the garbage for pickup one more time that you'd be grounded for a week. Well, you forgot. What will we do until next week?" "But Mom, Dani was supposed to wake me," he protested. "She deliberately didn't wake me up." "Oh, right, asshole," sneered Robbie's sister, Dani. "Dani, I've told you about your language," Ellen admonished her daughter. "Robbie, you're still grounded and maybe next time you won't rely on anyone except yourself." "It's not fair," he wailed, leaving the kitchen. "I'll get you!" he whispered threateningly under his breath as he walked by his sister. "Yawnnnn," Dani said, bringing her hand to her mouth
"I'm so bored." "You too, get out of here," Ellen told her. "You may be out of school for the day, but I have to go to work and this kitchen's a mess." "Sure, Mom. Sorry," Dani said, pushing to her feet and leaving the kitchen. "And don't think that I don't know that you did deliberately shaft your brother," Ellen said just as Dani was about out the door. "I - I - I don't know what you're talking about, Mom," Dani stammered. "Of course you do," Ellen said with a laugh. "And if I know your brother, payback is certainly going to be hell." "I don't know what you're talking about," Dani insisted as she left the room. But of course she knew exactly what she was talking about, because she had deliberately not woke up her brother, knowing he'd get in trouble. Now she had to worry about him paying her back and the fact that her mother really knew what had happened and she'd have no protection there either. "Oh, well," she thought, "that's life." Robbie was in his room fuming. Dani was such a brat. Even though she was old enough to know better, she still pissed him off like only a child could
The fact that she was the most beautiful girl in school and all of his friends thought that she was a goddess infuriated him even further. They only saw her with their dicks. If they knew what she was really like they wouldn't think she was so hot. Sure, she was tall at 5'10" and had a long willowy figure with nice full tits, blonde hair down to her waist and bright blue eyes, but beneath all of that was a total fucking bitch. Well, now she'd gone too far and payback was going to be very very serious, Robbie thought as he picked up his phone to make some phone calls. Just 15 minutes later he had finished and sat back with a smile on his face
Payback was not only going to be incredibly serious, it was going to be almost immediate. Robbie heard his mother leave for work and then a few minutes later he heard the water running as Dani showered. Grabbing a small computer screwdriver, Robbie went to the bathroom door and quickly unlocked the door. Being as quiet as possible, he opened the door and grabbed Dani's clothes that were on the floor, as well as the towels on the towel rack before exiting and closing the door. He wasn't sure if Dani had seen or heard him or not, but he really didn't care. The only thing she could wear now when she came out of the bathroom would be toilet paper. Quickly going to his room, Robbie got out his digital cameras, one a video camera and the other for still shots
He mounted the digital camera on its tripod and made sure both cameras had full batteries plus a couple of spares. He didn't want to run out. Going to Dani's room, Robbie put the tripod in the closet, leaving the door cracked enough for the lens to be able to see the room, pointing at Dani's bed. The still camera he just put on the dresser. He then went to the front door and unlocked it before going back upstairs and into Dani's room, where he booted up her computer and opened the file that he knew contained her diary. Boy, was she stupid, Robbie thought as he read the past week's worth of entries. No password protection or anything. Just a nice big link on the desktop that said Dani's Diary. Hmm, looks like she sucked Pete's dick a couple of times at school, and she let Brian play with her pussy and tits behind the gymnasium. She sure likes sex, Robbie thought as he heard the shower stop
Here we go, he thought, sitting patiently and reading. "Robbie! Goddamnit! Robbie!" Dani shouted from the bathroom. "You fucker!" she screamed. "I'm going to kill you!!!" Robbie smiled to himself as he pictured her rage, then he heard the bathroom door slamming open and Dani stomping down the hall. "I am going to kill that fucking asshole," she fumed out loud as she made her way down the hallway, naked as a jaybird. Opening the door to her bedroom, she stormed inside, slamming the door before she realized that the object of her anger and loathing was sitting at her desk using her computer. "What the fuck do you think you're doing?" she shouted at him. "Getting ready to hit the ENTER key," Robbie replied, holding a finger very obviously above the key. "So what!" Dani screamed at him. "I hate you!!!" "Maybe you should ask me what's going to happen when I hit the ENTER key," Robbie suggested with a smile on his face, his eyes not failing to take in her nakedness. Totally forgetting that she was standing completely naked in front of her brother, Dani asked him, "So what's going to happen when you hit the stupid key?" "Oh, it'll only send your diary to everyone in your email address book, plus mine, plus the email list from school," Robbie said, letting his finger rest on the key. "Oh My God!" Dani exclaimed, her face blanching white. "You wouldn't dare!" "Actually, I would," Robbie said, letting his finger slide back and forth on the key. "Robbie, please don't do that," Dani pleaded, real fear
tits pussy and cock
in her eyes. "Why shouldn't I?" he asked. "The way you fuck with me, always trying to get me in trouble
I never do anything to you! You are such an incredible bitch to me!" "Robbie, if you do that you'll ruin my life," Dani pleaded. "That's going too far." "I don't know," Robbie said. "Seems to me like you're the one that likes going too far," he said with a smile and a leer at her nakedness. "That's not fair," Dani said, blushing all over her body. Robbie saw her nipples suddenly get hard, twisting into gnarled pink nubs that stood out proudly from her tits. Now Dani tried to cover herself with her hands, though she made no move towards the towels or clothes on her bed, just 10 feet away. "What do you want?" she asked. "I'll tell Mom the truth, that I really did deliberately not wake you up to take out the trash," she offered. "Then she'll un-ground you." "No, I don't think that's going to be nearly enough," Robbie said
"You need to be taught a lesson that will last you the rest of your life." "Robbie, don't. Please don't," Dani pleaded. "I'll do anything, anything you say, just please don't send that." Robbie was pleased to see that there were tears forming in the corners of her eyes. Served her right, he thought, resolving to be tough and go through with his plan. "Anything, huh? That covers a lot of territory," he said. "Anything, Robbie, anything. I mean it," Dani pleaded earnestly, feeling a slight chance of hope. Now was the moment Robbie had thought about for two years now. He had Dani so totally in his power that she'd have to do anything he wanted if she didn't want her life completely ruined. "Then I want you to be my slave for life," Robbie said with a completely straight face. "You what?" Dani asked, her mouth hanging open in disbelief. "You heard me, I want you to be my slave for life," Robbie repeated, looking her straight in the eyes. "You've got to be joking! No! Of course not!" she expostulated, glaring at him. "No problem," Robbie said, turning the computer chair around to face the screen once more. "I'll just send this and leave you alone......until everyone reads it, that is." "Robbie! Stop!!! Please, don't do that!" Dani begged
"Please!" "To you, whenever there's nobody else around, you will call me Master Robbie," Robbie told her. "The next words out of your mouth will determine whether I hit this key or not," he said, his finger poised over the keyboard. Dani just stared at him. She couldn't believe this was happening to her. She had the perfect life. She was beautiful
Everyone wanted her. Everyone. She was always in charge. She decided what happened. And with whom. Whose dick she sucked, who fucked her, who sucked her. And she spent hours every day writing in her diary, every single detail, every single time
Even the thought that even one person had seen it, read it, made her sick to her stomach. But what if everyone who knew her read it. She'd never ever be able to show her face in town again. Her life would be ruined. But be Robbie's slave! Oh, god, how could she!!! She just hated him so much. She didn't know why she hated him, but she hated him anyway
He was always just that much better than her. It didn't matter that she got straight A's, was captain of the cheerleaders, captain of the girls' volleyball team, Robbie had never gotten anything but an A. He'd been the quarterback of the football team since his first year and had won two state championships. He was 6'4" and always had girls hanging all over him. And he was nice to everyone
And she just hated him!!! But now he had her. If she said no, she'd have to leave town right now. Period. But what did he mean by slave? Do his laundry? Run errands? Be nice to him instead of a bitch? How bad could it be? After all, everyone thinks he's such a nice guy, he wouldn't do anything mean to her. Would he? For life? FOR LIFE??? What could he possibly mean? After school they'd go to college, probably meet someone and get married, have a family, move on
Maybe this is just his way to get me to leave him alone and stop being so mean. "Robbie, please...." Dani froze at the look on his face as she began to speak and his finger moved closer to the keyboard. Oh, god, he's serious. If I don't say what he wants to hear he'll push the key. Ohgod ohgod ohgod ohgod, what am I going to do!!! I feel sick. "Master Robbie," Dani practically whispered. Robbie relaxed a bit, lifting his finger from the keyboard. "Yes?" "Master Robbie, I want to be your slave," Dani choked out. "I can't hear you," Robbie said. "Master Robbie, I want to be your slave," Dani said in a stronger voice, her eyes still on the floor, unable to look at him. "And?" Robbie asked. Dani didn't understand what he wanted. And? What did that mean. She was afraid to look at him. She was so ashamed of herself. Then she had an idea. "For life," she said softly. "I can't hear you," Robbie said softly
"Speak up and look at me when you talk to me." Dani's knees were shaking as she looked up at her brother sitting in front of her computer. He had a completely neutral expression on his face as he watched her stand there, naked and basically helpless. "Master Robbie, I want to be your slave for life," Dani managed to say, keeping her eyes on his the whole time. "And do you know what a slave is?" Robbie asked. "Y-y-yes.....no.....I don't know," Dani finally said. "That means I own you. Totally. I tell you to do something, you do it without any further thought. Period. I tell you to not do something, you don't do it. Period. Forever
Do you understand that?" he asked. Dani stared at him. She couldn't believe what she was hearing. This was like backwards time travel. A slave! What was she getting herself into? "Yes," Dani said, "M-m-master," she finished, seeing his eyes narrow. "Fine," Robbie said, turning to the computer. "Come stand over here," he told her. Dani quickly walked over and stood slightly behind her brother as he sat at the computer
Looking at the screen she saw that it was indeed an email with the file name of her diary as an attachment, only it wasn't addressed to all of the people he had said, it was only addressed to him. Robbie pressed the ENTER key, sending the email, and Dani gasped. "Why did you do that?" she demanded. "You said you wouldn't!" "Don't you ever talk to me like that again," Robbie told her, turning to look at her. "You are a slave. Slaves don't question anything about their masters. Do you understand?" "Yes, Master," Dani hissed after a moment's pause. "But to make you feel better, I sent myself a copy of your diary. Now if you delete yours, which I now forbid you to do, I'll still have a copy. Which I can send to whomever, whenever I want. Which I will do if you're not the perfect slave......forever." "Oh, god," Dani moaned, putting her face in her hands. "You don't have to call me that, Master will do," Robbie said, laughing. "It's not funny," Dani said, adding, "Master," after he glared at her. Robbie stood up then, putting him front to front in physical contact with his naked sister
Dani gasped and started to step back, but Robbie grabbed her by one arm to stop her, his other hand moving to cup and hold one of her tits, squeezing it and then pinching the nipple between his fingers before releasing her. "Robbie!" Dani exclaimed. Robbie glared at her. "M-m-master," Dani stammered, unable to get her mind used to the change. "I'm your sister." "You're my slave," Robbie corrected her. "Anything else is just incidental now." "R-r....Master," Dani began, "that's.............illegal," she finally said. "Anytime you want to stop being my
tits pussy and cock
slave, all you have to do is say I AM FREE three times and you'll be free. But then I'll feel free to do what I want with your diary. As long as you're my slave, you and I are the only ones who will ever see your diary. As soon as you decide you want to be free, that can change," he told her
"So it is really up to you. Whatever happens is going to happen of your own free will, by your decision and agreement. So you need to make up your mind," he told her. Dani just stared at him, not six inches separating them, he dressed and she totally naked, brother and sister. "Yes, Master," was all she said. Robbie nodded, seeing that she had finally accepted her new situation. He then slowly pushed his shorts down to the floor, standing naked but for his t-shirt in front of his shocked sister. He then sat back down in the chair in front of the computer and picked up his still camera, looked through it at his sister and snapped a shot. "W-w-what are you doing, Master?" she asked. "You're so beautiful, I just had to have a picture of you," Robbie told her. "I'll email I to you so you can put it in your diary." "M-my diary?" she asked. "Yes, your diary. I really like the way you write. You really pay attention to the small details
I want you to continue your diary, just like you always have, only now you'll have something more, something new to put in it. And I'll take pictures for you so you can include them. That'll make your diary really special." "Oh!" was all she managed. "Now I want you to beg me to let you suck my dick," Robbie told her. "Master!" Dani said, her eyes wide. "And it better be very very believable," Robbie told her. "If anyone is listening to us, I want them to believe you are really begging. Right now!" "Oh, oh, oh, Master, I - I - I......oh, Master, I....can I......Master, please let me suck your cock," Dani finally managed to get out. "What was that?" Robbie asked, watching her through the camera. "Master, please, let me suck your cock," Dani said. "I don't know," Robbie replied
"I'm not sure I'm in the mood," "Oh, Master, please. Please let me suck your cock." Dani said, this time with some feeling in her voice. "Do you really want to?" Robbie asked. "Oh, Master, yes, I really want to. I want to suck your cock. I want to taste your...." Dani said before catching herself and stopping. "Yes? You want to taste what?" Robbie asked. "Master, I want to taste your cum," Dani said in a small voice. "You like cum, Slave?" Robbie asked. "Yes, Master," Dani replied, blushing. "Then suck my dick until I cum in your mouth," Robbie told his sister. "Yes, Master," Dani said, sinking to her knees in front of him. For the first time Dani really looked at her brother's cock and with a shock realized that he had a really nice one. Even mostly soft it was at least 6" long and very thick. With Robbie watching her through the camera, Dani reached out and took her brother's cock into her hand for the first time
Almost immediately it began to grow harder in her hand as she instinctively began to jerk him, helping him get hard. In just a matter of seconds it was rock hard and at least 10" long and thicker than any cock she had ever seen. She couldn't believe that it more than filled both of her hands. Robbie was taking pictures the whole time as Dani knelt between his legs and began to play with his dick. The look on her face when she saw him hard was a great picture, as was the one when she first leaned forward and tasted the slit of his dick with the tip of her tongue. Then she was swirling her tongue all around the head of his cock, licking up and down his shaft, sucking on his balls, until she finally locked her lips around the head of his cock and began lowering her mouth onto him, initially taking almost 6" into her mouth before sliding back and doing it again. Dani fucked her face with her brother's huge cock like this for several minutes, frequently stopping to swirl her tongue around the head and into the slit before going back down on him. Finally she took him into her mouth until the head of his cock was pressing at the entrance to her throat. As big as he was, Dani was somehow able to get her throat to relax enough for her to force herself down on his cock, pushing it into her throat until her face was pressed up against his belly. She instinctively gulped and Robbie groaned, feeling her throat flex around his cock
Then she drew back until just the tip of her tongue was resting in the slit of his cock before sliding back down again, once more taking him into her throat. Dani felt her pussy getting wet as she sucked her brother's huge cock. It tasted so good and filled her mouth like no cock had ever done before. Even though she was young, Dani had already given over 100 blowjobs. She kept count. She had fucked 7 different guys, two of them more than once. And she had let two of them fuck her in the ass, also more than once. And now she was sucking the biggest, most beautiful cock she had ever seen and it belonged to the brother that she had hated more than life itself up until this minute. And now she was on her knees sucking him off in her own bedroom and loving it. Robbie felt his balls begin to churn and knew that he was close to cumming
He also knew that he wasn't ready to cum yet. Reaching down he lifted his sister's face from his dick. "Just a second," he told her. "I want better light for the cum shot. When I'm ready I just want you to open your mouth and stick out your tongue," Robbie instructed her. "Yes, Master," Dani gasped, her eyes wide with excitement. She couldn't wait to taste her brother's cum. Robbie adjusted the chair so that he was facing the door and Dani scooted over to continue kneeling between his legs, his cock sticking straight up in the air
They heard the sound of a car horn going off in the distance. "Okay, keep going," he told her. Eagerly Dani grabbed her brother's cock and began licking and sucking on him again and in no time had him buried deep in her throat. Robbie groaned as he continued to take pictures. Just as he felt his balls beginning to tighten again Robbie saw the door to Dani's bedroom slowly open. What little noise it made was more than covered up by the sounds of Dani sucking his dick. Two of Robbie's best friends from school, fellow football players, were standing in the door looking at Dani's naked back as she knelt between Robbie's legs sucking his cock. They couldn't actually see anything, but it was obvious to them what was going on. They stood there silently until Robbie groaned and put his hand on Dani's head. "That's it, I'm cumming now," he said, holding the camera with one hand and continuing to snap pictures, while with the other hand he held his cock, jerking it as the head lay on Dani's outstretched tongue. He groaned loudly as the first shot of cum spurted from his dick all the way into his sister's open mouth. His cock kept spurting cum, covering her tongue and dripping down the sides of her mouth and her chin
When he finally stopped cumming, Dani's tongue was covered in a pool of cum and her whole face below her nose too. "Now suck it and swallow all of it," Robbie told her. Not needing any encouragement at this point, Dani went completely back down on her brother's cock, taking him directly into her throat and sucking hard on him with her whole mouth. Robbie groaned and continued taking pictures as his friends stood by the door with big grins on their faces. Finally Dani stopped sucking on him and sat up, his cock still hard and gripped firmly in her hand. "Let me help," Robbie said, taking his cock in his hand and wiping the cum from his sister's face with it, then offering it to her open mouth where she sucked it off. "That was great," Robbie sighed, sitting back in his seat. "You really know how to suck dick." "Yes, Master," Dani said with a smile. "I'll bet you'd like to suck some more, wouldn't you? Eat some more cum, wouldn't you?" Robbie asked. "Oh, yes, Master," Dani said, a big smile on her face. "Then I think that's just what you'll do," Robbie said, getting to his feet, his cock slapping her in the face. "John and Brett are here to help you make yourself happy," he told her, looking over at them. Dani gasped and looked over her shoulder and saw John and Brett standing there, big grins on their faces. "Robbie!!" Dani began before stopping when she saw the look on his face. "Try to make them both cum at the same time," he told her. "And remember, this is what you want, so you better act like it." Dani stared at him for a moment before turning to look at John and Brett, both of whom she knew but had never been out with. "Why don't you guys undress and sit on the edge of the bed," Robbie suggested. It didn't take them long to strip and sit on the bed, their cocks dangling in front of them. John's cock was as big as Robbie's and jet black, like the rest of him, while Brett's cock wasn't as long, but it was even thicker around
Robbie stood behind Dani, his semi-hard cock poking her in the back. "Make it really good, Slave," he whispered into her ear. "I want to see cum all over your face and filling your mouth," he said, reaching down to caress her ass cheek. "Yes, Master," she whispered back to him, dropping to her knees. "Mmmm, I just love sucking cocks," Dani said, taking them both in her hands. "And I'll bet you two are going to cum buckets too, aren't you?" she asked, leaning forward to lick first one, then the other cock. Robbie was very busy with the camera taking pictures as his sister began to suck off his two friends. Just like she had done with him, she licked each of them all over before sucking them into her mouth, then her throat. They were both groaning in no time, Dani's talented mouth bringing them quickly to the point of no return. "Oh, god, I'm gonna cum," Brett moaned while his cock was buried in Dani's throat. Dani pulled off of him, turning again to John and swallowing his cock, continuing to pump Brett's cock with her hand. She quickly had John at the point of orgasm too and left him, returning to suck on Brett once more. After just a few seconds he was groaning as he began to lose control of his balls
Jerking Brett's cock furiously with her hand, Dani began sucking John's cock once more, taking him all the way into her throat as the first of Brett's cum shot from his cock into her face. Turning from John, Dani opened her mouth and aimed Brett's cum onto her tongue, even as she pumped John. Then John began spurting cum onto Dani's face and the two of them were covering her. She held both of their cocks to her mouth, trying to suck them both at the same time as they continued to spurt cum. She had to swallow twice as her mouth filled up before finally sucking first one, then the other, getting the last of their cum before scooping up the cum from her face and licking it off of her fingers. "God, that was great!" Brett said, staring at Dani
"I never dreamed anyone as beautiful as you would be sucking my dick." Dani just kept swallowing, trying to get all of the sticky, salty cum out of her mouth. She had never eaten so much cum before and her mouth was all clammy. "Here, suck me for a bit while they get dressed," Robbie ordered Dani. Dani stared at him for a moment before turning on her knees and taking his cock in her hand, opening her mouth and swallowing him. Brett and John slowly dressed, not wanting to miss the sight of the most beautiful girl in the world sucking her brother's cock. "See you guys later," Robbie said when they had finished dressing, his cock buried in his sister's mouth. "Thanks for stopping by." "No sweat, Robbie," John said. "Anytime, anytime at all." "Yeah, me too," Brett chimed in. "I'm in heaven." Dani was totally involved in sucking her brother's cock when they left. Her mind was spinning
The taste of cum filled her world, just like her brother's cock filled her mouth and throat. She hated him, she really did. But she loved his cock even more than she hated him, she realized, sucking even harder. Then Dani felt her brother grab her hair and slowly pull her up and away from his cock. She felt a momentary panic. She wanted, no, needed another mouthful of his cum. Without saying a word, Robbie led his sister by the hair over to her bed where he positioned her so that she was on her hands and knees, her ass and pussy pointed right at the closet. "So, Slave, what do you want?" Robbie asked, rubbing his sister's ass cheeks. "Oh, Master, I want to suck your cock
I want you to cum in my mouth again," Dani moaned in reply. "I see," Robbie said, letting one hand slide between Dani's ass cheeks, his finger sliding over her puckered asshole and between her pussy lips, feeling how drenched with juices she was. "Maybe I will let you suck my cock again," he said, now rubbing his cock up and down her slit, feeling the heat emanating from her as the head of his cock quickly became slick with her juices. "Oh, Master," Dani moaned, feeling more excited than she had ever felt in her whole life. "Oh, Maaassstterrrrr," she groaned as Robbie slid his entire cock into her in one steady push, stretching her young pussy to its maximum as he buried himself deep in his sister. Robbie couldn't believe how hot and tight and wet his sister's pussy felt. It was like magic. He had certainly fucked his share of girls, being so popular and girls wanting to be with, especially seen with, somebody popular. So getting pussy was not that new to Robbie. But the feeling of his sister's pussy was blowing his mind
It was like it was alive, writhing on his cock as he steadily fucked her. Dani was moaning, her face in her arms as she knelt on the bed, her ass up in the air, her pussy impaled on her brother's big cock. This was the best fuck she had had yet, she thought as her pussy stretched to accommodate her brother's pounding cock. She gasped when Robbie suddenly pulled his cock from her pussy and spun her around to sit on the edge of the bed, his rock-hard cock glistening with her pussy juices in her face. "Suck it now, Slave," Robbie told her, grabbing her hair and pulling her face towards his cock. But Dani needed no encouragement any more. She couldn't wait to get her mouth wrapped around her brother's cock again. As she felt him slide onto her tongue to the back of her throat, Dani tasted herself for the first time
She had never sucked any of the boys who had fucked her after they had fucked. This was the first time. And it was a strange but wonderful taste. She closed her lips around his shaft and sucked with her whole mouth, letting her tongue slide all over him, tasting her juices. Then Robbie gently began fucking her mouth, sliding his cock in and out, stopping at the back of her throat and then sliding back out to where just her lips and tongue were in contact with the head. And then he pushed against her throat and Dani swallowed, taking his cock down into her throat until the whole thing was buried
She sucked with her mouth and continually gulped with her throat, milking him. Robbie groaned and pulled Dani's hair so that her face was tilted upwards as he slid his cock from her throat and mouth. "Open your mouth and stick out your tongue," he told her. Just as Dani's tongue slid out of her mouth Robbie exploded, cum shooting into her mouth and then covering her tongue. He slid his still spurting cock into her mouth and Dani wrapped her cum-covered lips around his shaft and began sucking on him, drinking and swallowing his cum, probing the slit it was shooting from with the tip of her tongue, driving him out of his mind. Dani sucked him and licked him until there was no more cum for her before stopping, her lips swollen, her face smeared with cum as she looked up at him. "Thank you, Master," she said, a sly smile on her face. Robbie stared at his sister, not believing what he was seeing. She was actually enjoying this. He could probably give her back the diary and she would still let him do whatever he wanted. But that would be stupid
His mind was awash with the possibilities open to him if Dani would indeed be his slave. Turning and walking to the closet, Robbie opened the doors completely, revealing the video camera mounted on the tripod. He turned it off and took it from the closet. Dani sat with a stunned look on her face. It was one thing to have done what she had done for the past couple of hours, but to think that it had all been video taped was entirely different. "W-what is that, Master?" she asked in a small voice. "I knew you'd want a permanent memory of your conversion from free woman to slave, so I taped it for you. All of it." "But what if someone sees it, Master?" she asked. "Nobody would be able to see it unless I let them see it," Robbie replied
"And why would I want to do something like that?" He really had her now, Dani thought to herself as she stared at him. Even though she would now happily and willingly play this game with him, without a doubt she was completely and totally in his power now.......and forever, as long as he had her diary and the video....oh, god, and all of those pictures he took with the camera. "Yes, Master," Dani said softly, dropping her head in resignation. "Bring my clothes," Robbie commanded, picking up the camera from the desk before heading for the door. Dani started to reach for something to put on when Robbie interrupted her. "You don't need clothes. In fact, when it's only you and me in the house, you are to be naked. All the time. Understand?" "Yes, Master," Dani replied, gathering his clothes from the floor and getting to her feet and following him down the hall to his bedroom. "I want you to go work on your diary now," Robbie told her. "I'll send you the pictures and you can use whichever ones you want
You can even include video clips when I edit them. When you're finished, you are to email me your diary. Every time you write in it, when you're finished, you are to email me your diary. Do you understand?" "Yes, Master," Dani replied. "Now throat me one more time and go work on your diary," Robbie told her. "Yes, Master!" Dani said, a smile on her face as she dropped to her knees and grabbed his cock in her hand. "Yes, Master," she said as she opened her mouth and engulfed him, quickly getting his entire cock in her mouth and sucking on him. "That's good," Robbie said, pulling his cock from her mouth to her obvious disappointment
"You can go now." "Yes, Master," Dani said, getting to her feet and leaving the room. Robbie flopped down in his computer chair and let out a long sigh, not knowing that Dani had paused outside of his door and listened for a moment before continuing to her own room. That was absolutely incredible, Robbie thought to himself as he extracted the memory stick from his camera and inserted it into his memory stick reader to copy the picture files he had just made to his computer. It was so easy, he thought as he copied the pictures to a new folder, all 48 of them. And she totally loved it, he thought as he then sent them with an email to Dani. DSL sure is great, he thought as he remembered how it felt to cum in her mouth that first time, seeing her face covered with his cum, watching her swallow it all. Oh My God, Dani thought as she went back to her room, closing the door behind herself. I can't believe what just happened. I was a total slut, she thought. And with my own brother. Oh, god, and I sucked his two friends too
Oh, when he pushed his cock into my pussy I thought I was going to die it felt so good, she remembered. God, my face is still covered with cum, she realized as she felt the dried stuff caked all over her cheeks and chin. There was even some on her breasts that had dripped from her chin. And she had dried pussy juice all over her inner thighs. Dani sat down at her computer and opened her diary. But she couldn't type anything
It's different now, she thought. Now I know someone else is reading. How can I possibly be so open, so honest when I know he's reading everything. She tentatively started typing and when she finally stopped, an hour had gone by. She emailed it to her brother and then went to take a shower. "Where are you going, Slave?" she heard as she passed Robbie's room. "M-master, to take a shower," Dani replied. "Did you do your diary?" he asked. "Yes, Master
I just emailed it to you." "Wait right there, I'll read it," Robbie told her. "Master, I need to take a shower. Mom's going to be home soon and I'm covered with dried cum," she said, a smile creasing her face. "Go ahead, then," Robbie told her. "I'll read it while you're in the shower." "Thank you, Master," Dani said in a dramatic voice, laughing as she went down the hall. Robbie smiled to himself as he checked his email. This was just perfect! There was absolutely no nastiness or resentment or anger from Dani about anything. Now she was behaving like the perfect sister, albeit his sex-slave sister. Robbie opened the diary entry Dani had sent and quickly read it, then sat back in his seat in disgust, waiting for Dani to finish her shower. Ten minutes later he heard the bathroom door open and Dani coming down the hall. "Come in here," he commanded. "Yes, Master," Dani replied, entering his room, a towel wrapped around her. "What's that?" Robbie asked, nodding towards her. "Master?" "I told you that you are to be naked whenever we are alone in this house
What part of that do you not understand?" Robbie asked as Dani stared at him wild-eyed. "This is not a game. You are my slave. You might like it sometimes, but my slave you are. Do you understand that?" "Yes, Master," Dani said, letting the towel fall to the floor. "Now come over here," Robbie told her. Dani quickly moved over and stood next to him. "What is this crap?" Robbie asked, indicating the open diary entry. "Master, my diary," Dani replied. "Bullshit," Robbie said. "You write much better than this. This is flat, not descriptive, no mention of how you felt when everything happened. Not your usual way of writing
This is not acceptable." "Master, it's so hard to write like that when I know you're reading it. It was supposed to be a private place where I could be honest with myself. I never intended anyone else to read it," Dani told him. "That's all changed now. You are to write the same and I will read it. And I told you to use pictures
Everywhere you describe something and there's a picture of it, use a picture. I want it to be as visual as well as descriptive." "Yes, Master," Dani sighed, realizing that this might not be that much fun. Standing up, Robbie leaned over and sucked one of Dani's delectable nipples into his mouth, his hands coming up to caress and squeeze her breasts. "Oh, Master," Dani sighed, one hand resting softly on the back of his head as he suckled her. "What am I doing?" Robbie asked, stopping for a moment. "You're sucking my tit, Master," Dani replied, wishing he would continue. "No, describe it for your diary. Say it for your diary while I'm doing it," Robbie instructed, once more sucking her now hardened nipple into his mouth. "Oh, Master is sucking my tit," Dani began as Robbie gently bit down on her nipple, causing her to gasp. "Mmm, he's biting my hard nipple. I can feel his tongue teasing the tip of my nipple and his hand is squeezing me. It feels so nice. Ahhh, now he's doing it to the other one," Dani sighed. "Oh, he bit my nipple hard and it hurt a little and now it's so hard and he's just sucking and chewing on it," Dani described. "And my pussy is getting so wet and I want his cock so bad," Dani panted. "That's better," Robbie said, standing up and looking at her
Her nipples were both rock-hard and standing out a half an inch from her full tits. He could see moisture glistening on her pussy lips, which he realized for the first time were absolutely hairless. Her whole slit was clearly visible. She must have shaved when she took a shower. "Turn around," Robbie told her, sitting down. Dani turned her back to her brother, standing astradle his legs. She knew he could easily and clearly see her freshly shaved pussy and she wondered what he was going to do to her. Robbie glanced at the clock. Their mother was due home from work at any moment and then he'd have to behave.....at least for a while. But for the moment... Dani gasped when she felt her brother's hands on her ass cheeks, squeezing them and then pulling them apart, spreading her ass and pussy open to his gaze. Then she felt him pulling her downwards with one hand on her hip, so she began to squat down, squealing with surprise and delight when she felt his cock sliding between her pussy lips
She continued sitting down until she felt his entire cock ensconced deep in her pussy, filling her. She felt Robbie's hands reach up and wrap around her, grabbing her tits and pulling on her hard nipples as she began to bob up and down on his cock. "Kids, I'm home," they suddenly heard from downstairs as Ellen arrived home from work. Dani instinctively tried to jump up off of her brother's cock, but Robbie grabbed her tits firmly in his hands, holding her firmly on his cock. "Answer her," he told her. "Now." "Uh, up here, mom," Dani managed as Robbie resumed fucking her. "Okay," they heard, then her footsteps on the stairs. Dani stared in horror at the open door, feeling her brother's cock sliding in and out of her pussy. Then Robbie released her and she bolted for the door and down the hall into her own room, just as her mother got to the top of the stairs. She stopped at the entrance to Robbie's room and noticed that he was sitting at
tits pussy and cock
his computer with a towel around his waist. "Hi, Robbie," she said. "Everything okay?" "Hi, Mom," he replied. "Yeah, fine
I've been working and I'm going to take a shower now," he told her, getting to his feet. "I'm going to change myself," Ellen told her son, noticing that his towel was tenting quite a bit in front. "I wonder just what kind of studying he was doing?" Ellen wondered as she went to Dani's room, knocking and opening the door all in one motion. Hi, Dani," she greeted her daughter. "Everything okay?" "Oh, hi, Mom," Dani greeted her mother, turning from the mirror of her vanity where she had been brushing her hair in her robe. "Did you behave with your brother today?" she asked. "Yes, Mom, we were fine. I'm sorry I've been such a bitch. I'll try to be better," she offered. "That would be nice, dear," Ellen said, turning to leave. Well, at least it seems there was peace here today, Ellen thought to herself as she went into her room where she quickly undressed and stepped into the shower. Maybe they're finally growing up. That was quiet a blow-up this morning, worse than usual, she remembered. She finished with her shower and dried off, then went into her bedroom to dress
Stopping to bend over and pick up her clothes she had just dropped on the floor, she sensed or heard something and stood up, turning around. To her surprise she noticed that she hadn't closed the door completely and that it was 6-8 inches open and that Robbie was just moving away from her room towards his own across the hall. If he had been standing in her doorway he would have seen her come out of the shower naked and then a clear view of her ass and pussy when she bent over to pick up her clothes. Oh, god, just what I need, she thought as she pulled on running shorts and a t-shirt and glanced at the mirror as she was leaving the room. What am I thinking, she thought as she looked at herself in the mirror. Ellen had always been a beautiful woman, having been homecoming queen in high school before going to college and meeting and marrying Joe. As she looked at herself in the mirror now, she saw that her 36D breasts were almost completely visible through the t-shirt, which also seemed to be a size or two too small. She had large nipples and they were sticking out prominently through the t-shirt
At 5'10" tall, she still had nice long legs without an ounce of excess fat on them, due to the constant aerobics classes she took each evening. Oh, you're just being silly, she told herself as she left her room. She always dressed very casually around the house and there was no reason to change that now. Joe would be home in about 30 minutes, so she had to get dinner ready, she thought to herself as she went to the kitchen, forgetting about what might have been just a few minutes earlier. Wow, what a body! Robbie had never seen his mother naked before, though the way she usually dressed around the house left very little to the imagination. But actually getting to see the parts that were usually left to the imagination was something else indeed. Actually seeing her naked tits with the huge nipples was different than seeing them through a t-shirt or the tiny bikini she wore when she sunbathed. But it was when she had bent over to pick up her clothes and he had seen her pussy that he had almost stopped breathing
She had the fattest pussy he had ever seen, with her inner pussy lips sticking out almost an inch from between the fat, puffy outer ones, and her clit had bulged at the top of her slit. He wasn't sure if she had noticed him at her door or not as he moved away, but his cock was still rock-hard from the sight. The dinner was uneventful except insofar as Robbie and Dani did not exchange even one unpleasant or unfriendly word. Robbie couldn't stop himself from taking surreptitious glances at his mother's tits. Now that he had seeing them, he couldn't stop picturing them, especially the big hard nipples. After dinner Robbie opted to watch television with his parents while Dani excused herself, saying that she needed to work on her diary. "You sure spend a lot of time with your diary," Ellen said to her daughter. "I just know when I'm older it will be so much fun to be able to read and remember and re-live all the things I did when I was young," Dani said. "So if I want to get all of the details, it takes time." "How come you don't keep a diary?" Ellen asked Robbie. "I'd never leave the evidence written down like that," Robbie replied with a laugh. The movie they were watching ended at 11:00 and they all got to their feet, stretching. "Well, goodnight, Robbie," Ellen said to her son, putting a hand on his shoulder as she leaned over to kiss him goodnight on the cheek. "Goodnight, Mom," Robbie replied, trying not to blush as he felt one of his mother's breasts lightly rub against his arm as she kissed him. "You and your sister have the whole week off from school, don't you?" Joe asked his son. "Yes," Robbie replied. "It's a shame that you have to spend the entire week being grounded," Joe said, "but I think this will teach you a lesson that we will not have to revisit in the future." "I think I can practically guarantee that," Robbie said as he went to his room. Robbie went to his room and did a video capture of the day's activities and began to edit it, making sure it reflected exactly what he wanted it to, his sister begging him for sex and then begging his friends too
It was incredible footage, as good as any he had ever seen, and he couldn't stop smiling as he finally finished, then emailed it to his sister. He had heard his parents almost an hour ago going to bed and he now peeked out from his door towards theirs across the hall and saw no light coming from under the door. Tip-toeing across the hall, he put his ear to the door and heard nothing, so he knew they were asleep. A smile on his face, Robbie went to his sister's door and let himself in without knocking, quietly closing the door behind himself. It was dark and he could see his sister in her bed, a sheet pulled up over her. Quickly removing his shorts, Robbie went to the side of the bed and suddenly grabbed the sheet and pulled it off of Dani, revealing her in a t-shirt and panties, suddenly jerk awake. "R-r-robbie!" she exclaimed in surprise. "What are you doing?" she asked, suddenly noticing his hard cock standing out in front of him and pointing at her. "Slave," he said, emphasizing the title, "suck my cock. I want to cum." "M-m-master," Dani stammered, struggling to come awake. "What about mom and dad? They'll hear." "No they won't," Robbie told her
"They're asleep. And I didn't ask for a discussion. Suck it now!" Dani sighed and sat up, reaching for her brother's rock-hard cock. "Wait," Robbie told her. "Take off your clothes first. In fact, you are to sleep naked from now on. There's no excuse for you to wear any clothes when you go to bed. That way when I want a blowjob or to fuck you or whatever, I won't have to wait for you to get undressed." Silently Dani removed her t-shirt and panties before reaching once again for her brother's cock
Once she had her hand wrapped around it, she couldn't wait to get her lips wrapped around it. It was just the most magnificent cock in the world to her and somehow she was able to ignore who it was attached to. Robbie watched with satisfaction as his sister sucked his cock, loving it when she went totally down on him, taking his entire cock deep into her throat. He felt his balls begin to churn and wasn't yet ready to cum, so he pulled his cock from her mouth, leaving her gasping. "Lay back," he commanded, stroking himself. Dani lay back on her bed, automatically bringing her knees up to her chest and spreading them, opening her pussy wide to her brother. Robbie rubbed his cock up and down Dani's wet slit a few times before finally sliding into her hot tight hole. He fucked her for about a minute before his balls once more started churning. Pulling his cock from her pussy, he pulled her into a sitting position and stuck it in her face. Dani opened her mouth and sucked on him again, this time tasting her own pussy once more on his shaft. She had decided that it was a good taste and made it all the better
Almost immediately Robbie started cumming, shooting cum into her mouth which she quickly gulped down, continuing to suck on him, trying to get all of it. When he finished cumming, Dani stopped, sitting up and wiping her mouth with the back of her hand as she continued to swallow his cum. "When you get up in the morning, you come suck me off before you go to the bathroom," Robbie instructed her. "Every day. Do you understand?" "Yes, Master," Dani replied as she looked up at him. Robbie picked up his clothes as he left his sister's room, a big smile on his face as he walked naked to his room next door, dropping his clothes on the floor and collapsing on his bed, sprawled on his back. He awoke the next morning to the incredible sensation of a hot wet tongue on his quickly growing cock. Opening his eyes he saw his sister kneeling next to his bed, one hand wrapped around his cock while she began to suck him off
He ran his fingers through her hair as she took all of him into her mouth, sucking and milking him with her mouth and throat. "Climb up here and let me suck your pussy, Slave," Robbie said to her. Without releasing his cock, Dani swung herself up onto the bed, settling her soaked pussy right on her brother's face. Robbie stuck his tongue up into her sweet hole, drinking her juices as she continued to suck his cock. Dani was squirming around on his face as he sucked her pussy, holding her clit between his lips and teasing it with his tongue. Robbie felt his balls churning as Dani continued to suck him and he knew that he wasn't far from cumming. Just as he felt his balls begin to spasm and cum start to shoot through his cock into his sister's mouth, Robbie jammed three fingers deep into Dani's pussy, causing her to begin to have an orgasm at the same time she was struggling to swallow all of the cum he was pumping into her mouth. When she had finished sucking the last drop of cum from his cock, Dani rolled over onto her hands and knees on the floor next to his bed. "Was that what you had in mind, Master?" Dani asked, licking her lips as she stared at him. "That's exactly what I had in mind," Robbie told her, sitting up, his less than hard cock dangling in front of him
"You can go get ready for school now," he told her. "Thank you, Master," Dani said, getting to her feet. "Don't forget, I want to read your diary every day," Robbie admonished as she walked to the door, her naked ass swaying enticingly from side to side. Robbie sat on the edge of his bed shaking his head in wonder as Dani left the room for the bathroom. He heard his parents' door open just as the bathroom door closed and smiled to himself at the reaction Dani leaving his room naked would cause. Then realizing that his door was wide open and that his parents would be able to see in, he jumped up to close the door, his hand grabbing it just as his mother stepped out of her room. They both froze for a moment, Ellen staring at her son's cock hanging down in front of him half hard still. Then Robbie shut the door, his face burning at the thought of his mother catching him like that. Oh my god!!! Ellen thought as she went to the kitchen. I cannot believe what a cock my son has. Even half hard he was bigger than his father
How am I going to face him now? That was so embarrassing. Joe came into the kitchen and took the proffered cup of coffee from Ellen, kissing her on the cheek as he thanked her. She tried to tear her mind from the sight of Robbie's cock as she began to put breakfast on the table. Dani came in wearing a mid-thigh length bathrobe, a smile on her face and a bounce to her step, kissing first her mother, then her father before sitting down at the table. "My, aren't you in a good mood!" Ellen commented. "And why not?" Dani retorted. "And why not indeed!" Ellen agreed, shaking her head. You just never know with kids, she thought. Then Robbie entered the room and she froze, for only a few seconds, but she froze, her eyes locked with his before he averted his eyes and sat down at the table between Dani and Joe. "Morning," he said, filling his plate. "So, you think you and your sister can manage another whole day without killing each other?" Joe asked. "We'll find a way," Robbie replied. "Maybe I'll just make her my slave for life and then there'll be no more problems." Dani choked on her food as Joe and Ellen laughed and Robbie sat there with a straight face. "I can't imagine Dani as anyone's slave," Ellen said. "Way too much spirit. Maybe the other way around," she said. "What do you mean?" Dani asked. "Just that you're more likely to make Robbie your slave than the other way around." "Now that's an idea," Dani said with a smile. "I'll see you all later," Joe said, getting to his feet
"Maybe if you two can actually show us that you're getting along, we'll cut the grounding short so you can enjoy part of your vacation week. "No problem," Robbie said. "Yeah," Dani agreed, nodding. "Joe, you forgot your bag," Ellen shouted, grabbing it off the counter and hurrying after him. As soon as she was out of the room Robbie reached over and pulled Dani's robe open, then slid his hand down between her legs and jammed two fingers into her pussy. "Oh, god," Dani gasped in shock. Hearing
0 comments
2011-Nov-29 08:11 -
Haired home
. After reading many stories of varying degrees of sex and eroticism, Im sure my story is a lot different from the norm. I guess you could say I was more of a late bloomer when it came to sex. Even though I came from a large family; five sisters and two brothers, a half a dozen or so aunts and twice as many cousins, the families sexual attitudes were very private and almost secretive. I guess most people would have considered me somewhat nerdy. Growing up with five sisters, I dont recall ever having seen any of them in the nude
Thoughts of incest never entered my mind. I studied hard in school and thought maybe I would be come a doctor or a famous scientist. I played baseball throughout my school years which kept me in pretty good shape. I was satisfied with that schedule and the thought of girls never entered the picture. I was kind of shy around the girls and even through high school I only made small talk with most of them. It wasnt until after graduation that I realized that many of the girls wanted me for more than just talk. You know how all the guys and girls write usually stupid stuff in your yearbook; mostly small talk and quips that no one ever pays attention to. Being the nerd that I was, during summer after graduation and having lots of free time, I decided to reminisce about the people I left from high school
I pulled out my yearbook and began reading what people had written. Well, this was where I found out many of the girls I used to talk to and sometimes sit with at lunch had thoughts of going out with me .This was something I never realized. Some of them were quite hot and as I think back I remember covering the front of me with my books; there was Donna, with the huge blue eyes and a knock-out body to go with them. In my homeroom, every day, before the first class of the day I would look over at her to see if she had that tight blue plaid dress that outlined every inch of her. She would wear it two or three times a month; every time she did, the outline of her nakedness gave me a raging hard-on. I could feel myself trying to raise my desk with it as it strained to rip through my clothes. Yep, Donna was hot stuff and way to sophisticated to even think of going out with me
It was too late; I read her little quip in my yearbook, I noticed how you always looked at me when I wore my blue outfit. I wore it just for you. I think I missed the boat with her. She, in my dreams, would have been mine forever. I flipped through several pages and came to Sandra P., one of my loyal lunch partners. She was in a couple of my classes; I guess she was a nerd too. She was quite pretty with shoulder length brown hair and green eyes. They werent as large or as bright as Donnas but with her glasses they appeared larger than normal
She had a nice body with all the sexy parts that I may have been interested in if I wasnt such a nerd. She didnt flaunt it the way Donna did by wearing tight clothes. She dressed with loose fitting tops and when I was with her at lunch the top, if it had buttons, always seemed to have just enough unbuttoned so when she leaned over, I would sneak a peek at her developing peaks. Always wearing a lacy bra that squeezed her tits together and accentuated her cleavage, Sandy would position herself to allow me a look. I never realized that her moves were intentional, but it gave me a woody just the same. Even though I was a nerd I still would get excited being next to a nice set of tits. The only problem, being a virgin, and inexperienced, I didnt know what to do with it
Most times she would get up before me
haired home
to return to classes. But there was one day when she asked me to walk with her to her class. Without thinking I got up too soon, Sandra looked down at me and I know she couldnt
haired home
help seeing my cock bulging in my pants. I quickly covered myself with my books and made up some stupid excuse that I had to get to my class which was in the opposite direction. Maybe tomorrow; we can leave lunch earlier. I said. Damn I needed relief. By the time I made it to biology class my dick was back to normal. Enough daydreaming; I then read what Sandy had written
Pete, I enjoyed many lunches with you, I wished I could have eaten more with you. It seems like a lot of the notes had some sort of innuendo in their meaning. I preferred to thing of them as a compliment to my hidden animal prowess. So much for spilled milk; If you never had it you never miss it; whatever it is. It now appeared that if I wasnt so shy back then, I think high school would have been a totally different environment. After reading the rest of the notes, I made a note to call the ones with the sexy innuendos written next to their pictures at some time soon. I never did get around to it. College was fast approaching and soon after starting college for pre-med, I knew I was on the wrong track. My interests had changed during the summer; first semester just after mid-terms I went to a party to unwind. College pressures were constant and a party sounded like just the remedy
I guess it was a typical party, music, dancing and of course under age drinking, but they were all new to me; so I just went with the flow. Thats where I ran into, Sandra, my former classmate from high school; my lunch buddy, who wished she could eat more with me. I think now would be a good time to find out how and what she wanted to consume with me. She was quite pretty; tall around 58. And still a nerd like me. But somehow after starting college, my nerdiness didnt stand out as much. It seemed to blend in with others which helped me to be more relaxed
I remember the little chats we used to have at lunch period and I almost got up the nerve to ask her out on a date, but never quite made that far. She moved after last year and I lost contact with her. Seeing her tonight brought back the memories. Only now she seemed different; still at 58 but her perfectly shaped breasts, slightly larger and heavier, jiggling under her sweater was something I never noticed before. We grabbed a drink and sat on an old frat sofa and began to catch up on the old whats happening in your life lately stuff
After a couple of drinks I felt my inferiority complex towards the opposite sex had disappeared. Just touching her arm and then her shoulder was enough to release some deeply hidden inhibitions Ive held all my life. I couldnt keep my hand off of her; from her shoulder it moved to her back. Sandra didnt seem to mind at all; actually she told me as I was caressing her back, that my hands felt nice and soothing and wanted me to continue. After a short while, both my hands were all over her back and I noticed she was braless. At that moment she said, Pete, you should become a masseur. She turned quickly to face me and as she did, her hardened nipples raked across my fingers. I instantly looked into her abnormally large green eyes to see if they would say I had done something wrong. She never flinched, but it left a lingering tingly feeling on the palms of my hands
I was about to say,Excuse me. for allowing her nipples to rake across my hands. I looked down staring at her breasts with my mouth open and all I could think of in that instant was I wanted to cover those stiff peaks with my open mouth; I felt sparks shooting through my abdomen; my dormant stick of meat started to come to life. I shifted a little to ease the discomfort. She took a quick glance toward my crotch but never said anything. Maybe it was just in my mind, but I felt my dick getting harder than ever. I was sure she could see it too. It must have been the alcohol talking when I blurted out, How do you know I would make a good masseur unless I give you a full body massage? She agreed and said, Great idea! Im staying at some of my girlfriends apartment
Why dont we leave here and finish this massage there; then I will decide if this is the career for you. Jessie and Karen said theyd be out late so we have the place to ourselves for several hours. Shit! Now what do I do? I have no clue as to what a full body massage is. I heard the term but that is all I know. Something was stirring in my groin at the thought of giving a full body massage to Sandy. My cock softened for the moment. I could feel a wet spot developing in my shorts. I would have been satisfied just touch her breasts and those nipples that speared my hands at the party. That was more than enough for me. We got to her place a few blocks away
We got a couple of cold drinks from the fridge and while I was deciding how to go about this, Sandy was making a comfortable spot on the living room floor with several large blankets, a few pillows, and a sheet. I was still in the kitchen nursing my drink and wondering what to do next when I Sandy called from the other room, Im ready for my massage. There she was lying on the makeshift bed covered with a sheet saying, I found some freesia scented conditioner in the bathroom. It smells nice and is very slippery for rubbing on skin. Im sure Jess or Karen wont mind if you use some on me. I warmed it in the microwave, so it should be just the right temperature. Damn! My mind was racing. Warm lotion; that must mean shes naked under that sheet. I was shaking; I glance at the divan she had tossed her sweater and skirt in a heap, but I was still unaware she was totally nude under the sheet. It wasnt until I reached her lower back and my hands were resting on two firm naked butt cheeks. My cock swelled; I took my hands off her ass and covered her back with the sheet
I moved down her side and began rubbing her feet and back of her smooth taught legs. They were long and silky. The lotion making them more slippery allowed my hands to glide from her feet to the crease of her cheeks in one smooth motion. I was beginning to like this. Sandy was a willing subject for this and made it much easier for me to continue
She was moaning and squirming as I did her legs and told me how nice it felt. I almost slipped when she said that; my right hand was on her left inner thigh just missed slamming into her crotch. My cock was harder still. I needed an excuse to get up and make a few adjustments. Being on my knees, I told Sandy I had to get up and stretch
I asked how I was doing so far. She said, It felt like heaven. With my confidence up along with my dick, I said, Turn over and Ill do your front. Im going into the kitchen to finish my drink. I took my time continuing to nurse my drink. My dick was still throbbing. I was about to see those beautiful globes of Sandy when I go back into the living room. I was going to touch them; at least I thought I was
I didnt know if a full body massage meant breasts and hard pointed nipples. Hell! I said to myself. I might even put one in my mouth if I feel like it. Sandy called again breaking my wild train of thoughts. Coming! Be right there! I tried to hide my swollen member as I re-entered the room; Im sure Sandy noticed. She closed her eyes as I got closer, but she had a wide smile on her full lips. Her breathing was deep and slow. I stood at her head and watched her chest rise and fall before kneeling at her shoulder. I was stumbling as I applied the warm lotion to my hands
I slowly slid the sheet off her shoulders down to the top of her breasts. As I massaged her neck and shoulders she once more said how nice it felt. I moved down toward the top of her breasts and began to lightly and slowly rub. Within seconds her nipples started to stiffen. I didnt what to do at this point. Should I touch them, should I suck them, should I pinch them, should I ignore them? Just as I was trying to decide, Sandy pulled the sheet down to her hips. Dark brown hair on her mound was very visible. Pink nipples were puckered and pointing right at my wide open eyes
Her breathing was still deep, but slightly faster than when I first started. Her eyes were still closed and her relaxed smile across her lips said she was enjoying this. I couldnt decide; breasts or her fuzzy mound. With warm lotion, I ran my hands between her breasts down to her navel and off to the sides. She liked it so I continued. I must have spent twenty minutes just working her tummy. Several times I could feel the hair on my arms brushing over her stiff nipples
She never said a word about it, so I guessed it was O.K. I moved to her side and lightly rubbed her tummy; circling with my fingers grazing the fringe of her pubic hair. I was getting caught up in this and continued with alternating light and moderate pressure. As I gradually moved further down until brushing the top of her furry mound, she began to shake and shiver. I said, Sandy, are you cold? She only replied, No, it just feels sooo nice. Ignorant me! I didnt even know she was having a mild orgasm. Duh! I thought to myself. My cock was digging into her side through my pants
My dick wasnt one of those eight to 10 inchers that every guy here seems to have. I was just average, I think. I never measured it, but it was less than seven and close to two inches thick. I was leaking precum again. It hurt pushing against pants trying to rip its way out. Sandy couldnt miss that pole pressing into her side. It was trapped like a prisoner looking for freedom. I had to shift my position to go to her feet and front of her luscious legs
I covered her chest and slid the sheet up from her feet to the top of her thighs. I could still see the outline of her hard nipples under the sheet. She shifted a little when I began on her feet. Spread her legs and bent her knee of her left leg while I worked on her right. In doing this I had the best seat in the house. Her pussy was displayed with her dark brown close trimmed hair. It was all wet but I didnt know why
Talk about nerds. When I think back on this; I had my chance to score a home run. I began on her feet again while I let myself cool down. I didnt realize it but this also gave Sandy a chance to cool down also. Gawking at her pussy as I rubbed her feet had no cooling effect on me. My cock pulsed continuously. Before I started on her three feet of smooth naked legs, I poured extra lotion into my hands. Once I started on these babies, I wasnt going to stop
I forgotten about her voluptuous firm excited tits and concentrated completely on that dark wet patch. My hands slowly inched up the top of
haired home
her thighs; the outside of them and then the inside. As I finished one with my fingers sliding up and down against her thigh and lightly brushing her swollen lip. She spread her legs wider to allow me to do this. I continued sliding my hands all over her right thigh, gliding the edge of my hand up and down her crotch
I briefly wondered if this was what a full body massage was about. I found out later that it was not. By the time I had reached the top of her other thigh she had both knees bent and pointed out towards her sides. I repeated the sliding of my hand along the left side of her crotch lightly massaging her left labia. Her pussy was open and dripping with wetness affectionately accepted my touch as my fingers pressed a little firmer into the top of her labia squeezing her lips against her clitoris. Her hips were moving from side to side to meet my hand as it traveled ever so slowly up her inner thigh. I stayed there between her legs for almost half an hour while she rocked from side to side allowing my fingers to press her lips together
I wanted to touch between her lips, but I didnt dare. Her clit was swollen and protruding between her inner lips every time my fingers squeezed her from the side. She was so swollen and wet and slippery. She smelled so sweet I wanted to taste her. My cock was hard; rock hard
I wanted Sandy to touch me, but couldnt get up the nerve to ask. I got the impression she wanted me too, but being both virgins, neither of us had any experience in these matters. When I finished her legs, I moved to her side again gave the top of her slit a very light rapid little pitter patter spanking for almost a minute. Saying, Good little kitty. as I did. I placed the palm of my hand on her mound and made circular motions. Sandy moaned and twitched when I did this. I repositioned my hand so that my fingers were sliding on both sides of her labia
My up and down strokes caused Sandy to buck her hips forcing two of my fingers to slip between her lips. I was electrified and pulled away. With her legs still open, my fingers having slipped in between her slippery engorged lips. I got my wish. Unintentionally I had my fingers covered with her fluids. Her eyes were still closed savoring her spanking and pussy massage. As I stopped, my hand went into my mouth for some delicious liquid refreshment; my dick was sorely hard now
I had to have more of this. I was exhausted from my first full body massage. Sandy cooed and moaned for the remainder of her front massage, Pete, you will go far if you take up massage. Any time I need some stress relief, I will be sure to call you. Im telling all my friends how great you are. A budding massage therapist is sure to need some bodies to practice on
And you can use mine anytime. I couldnt take any more. My dick was aching. I needed to relieve myself in the worst way. Before we left Jessie and Karens apartment, we both had to visit the bathroom. Sandy went first. She got up and stark naked pranced into the bathroom. I watched her pointed orbs bouncing with each step
My hand uncontrollably went to my boner just to give it a little pat saying to myself, Calm down little guy! I went to get another cool drink from the fridge and thought about my future as a masseur. It sounded like something I could go for. If all massages were like this, I would truly enjoy my work. Sandy was in the bathroom for quite a while. I finished my drink headed for the living room and thought I heard Sandy calling my name
I went to see if everything was all right. Approaching the bathroom, I could hear Sandy was calling my name, and moaning. She was still in there and had left the door ajar when she went to freshen up. I couldnt help myself and took a peek. Sandy was sitting on the toilet beside the door. Stark naked, her eyes closed, her legs spread wide with her left hand pumping two or three fingers between her slit; her right hand rapidly vibrating her clitoris. Automatically my hand reached for my zipper; I wrenched my swollen slippery precum covered meat and stroked to match Sandys rhythm. Sandy began shaking and in between biting her lower lip, she would whisper my name in a hoarse throaty voice. Her feet came up off the floor with her toes curled tight
My knees buckled as I was about to explode. Just as she began to orgasm and I slipped against the door. Losing my balance slightly, I stumbled into the bathroom and shot a huge spurt across her spread limbs. Sandy opened her eyes in shock, still coming and watching me stroking my dick as fast as she was stroking herself. I couldnt stop. The sight of her nakedness with those gorgeous heaving breasts. Her legs spread wide. Her right hand now a blur
Her left hand frozen between her lips. The aroma of her sex. My cock exploding before her added to her orgasm. I couldnt get it under control. I came all over her; her legs and the side of hers breasts on her face and hair, her pubic hair, and finally, the floor. This was a caution area. Caution Floor Slippery. Sandy laughed and I was red. She was covered with my cum
Pete, I was so aroused from that delicious massage, my whole body was charged. I couldnt hold back any longer. You kept bringing me to a peak and then letting me cool down. After three or four of those I was primed for a convulsive climax. I felt your rock stiff cock pushing into my side and wanted to reach out and grab it
I wanted that thick piece of throbbing meat. Eventually I could laugh too. Touching your soft skin and just looking at your beautiful
fucked fucking hard
body did the same to me. I didnt mean to spy on you but you were gone for quite a while and I just came down the hall to see if you were O.K. I heard your voice and as I neared the bathroom door I heard you calling me. I saw you sitting on the toilet seat. Only when I got closer I saw you in a state of bliss. It was so exciting, my hand went automatically to my dick and I began stroking to match your rhythm. When your feet rose from the floor I could feel myself ready to cum; my knees buckled and thats when I lost my balance and stumbled in and came all over you
Im so sorry! Still standing there with my dick in my hand, Sandy said, Dont be sorry. You gave me the most powerful orgasm of my life. I will never forget this. She reached out and replaced my hand with hers. She squeezed the final drop out of me onto her fingers, looked up at me with those huge green eyes, and put it to her mouth. Pete, I have to taste you. I took my hand and reached between her wet labia and said the same to her
I have to taste you too; and to myself I said again. She had the sweetest tasting pussy. I knew from here on I would have more. We both needed relief, but neither knew how to ask for it. I never did get to put one of those perfect little nipples to my mouth. But after tonight I knew there would be many more opportunities. We took a shower together and I left her with a goodnight kiss. This was how I got started in massage. I owe my career to Sandy. As we both grew older we learned how to ask for what we want. And when Sandy still needs that special relief she tells her husband, Nick, Watch the kids this Saturday; I have an appointment at Pierres Salon. There have been many more sessions with Sandy and her friends since this first encounter. I became the luckiest guy in the world.
haired home, masturbating in car,
woman suck
, blonde amateur teen masturbating with a dildo, facials anal double penetration,
they love licking
boots piercing tattoo
, black haired boobs, double penetration black gangbanged,
blonde wants it big
glamour girls anal
Related posts:
sexy swallow
swallow small
black cocks sex
ebony girles sex
young school girl getting fucked
blondie teen group fuck
couples sex foursome
0 comments
2011-Nov-27 07:13 -
Pleasuring blowjob
. CHAPTER 1 Kelly Johnson was a little tease. At the age of 18, she had already managed to earn herself a lot of extra pocket money by doing little sexual favours for several older gentlemen in her neighbourhood, but she knew she could earn more ?? much more. It started with her paper round, and at Christmas when she put little cards through all the doors wishing everyone a Merry Xmas, luv from Kelly. She didn??t really give a shit whether they had a merry Xmas or not, but it did remind them that she had delivered their papers, and it often prompted them into leaving a tip for her. So early December off she went on her bike with a bagful of cards to deliver. She enjoyed biking round her neighbourhood to do her paper round. It was much quicker than walking, and there was the added bonus of being able to upset all the businessmen by letting them see her panties and then cycling off quick
She always wore very short skirts, even in the wintertime, and deliberately let them ride up whenever she saw one on his way to the station. There was one in particular, Mr Pervy she called him, who always left his house at 8 o??clock exactly. Kelly used to try to be cycling towards him just after he left his house every day. She didn??t always make it, but when she did it was real fun. He would pretend not to notice her, but she could see him desperately trying to look up her skirt. All he ever got was a quick flash of her knickers as she shot past, and she knew he would have done anything to get a longer look. As she rode into The Avenue, with her long blonde hair blowing behind her in the wind, she saw the old bloke at number 13 getting out of his car and went into the drive to give him his card. He looked pleased to see this small, beautiful blonde girl coming to see him, and she remembered that last year he had given her a very generous ??5
Better be nice to him. Kelly gave him his card and wished him a rather early Merry Christmas. How kind, he said, and asked her how
pleasuring blowjob
she was doing at school. Kelly got back on her bike and sat there chatting to him, telling him how well she'd done in her exams. As she sat there, with one foot on the pedal and one on the floor for balance, she saw him looking at her legs, trying to look up her skirt. Dirty old bugger, she thought, but instead of sitting on her bike a bit more modestly, she slowly moved her left leg so that he could see further up her skirt. It was about 5 o'clock, and dark, but his drive was well lit by the sodium street light outside
Kelly had started her round straight after school and was still wearing her uniform. She knew the effect it had on the men, and she enjoyed that. The school she went to was very traditional over uniform, and although a lot of the girls wanted to wear trousers, the head
pleasuring blowjob
wouldn't move on the issue. Kelly reckoned he just liked seeing young girls in their school uniform. So there she was, wearing her grey pleated skirt, little white socks, blue blouse and school tie
It wasn??t any of these that Jim Marsham was interested in now though. As her left leg moved further and further out, Jim became more and more aware that her white cotton panties were becoming visible. He couldn??t believe what he was seeing. This beautiful blonde angel of a young girl was sitting on his drive on a bicycle, and he could see right up her skirt. What was more, she didn??t seem to be aware of the fact
He tried to keep her talking as long as possible, worried that she would just cycle away to the next house, and also that she might notice his frequent furtive glances between her legs. He was saying anything that came into his head just to keep her there. How things were when he went to school, all those years ago, how things had changed, and how lonely he was since his wife had died. And all the time he kept glancing at the taut white cotton between Kelly's legs, his cock stiff in his trousers. He thought he could just make out her labia, and he longed to touch her, to put his fingers inside her warm moist panties, to press his old face up against her
masturbation anal grup
cunt, even just to sniff those panties
Kelly wriggled her little bum on the saddle and decided to shock the old chap. "Mr Marsham, are you trying to look up my skirt?" Jim was horrified. So she had noticed after all. What was he to do? "No no my dear. I was just looking at your bicycle. Is it new?" He realised this was pretty lame as soon as he said it, but it was too late. How the hell could he get out of this now? He could almost see the girl's parents at his front door, and the policeman asking him awkward questions about what he had been doing. Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit
Kelly wasn??t really sure what to do next, but she wondered if she could get some money out of him. She had already managed to earn a few pounds by letting men touch her inside her bra, and even once or twice up her skirt, but she'd never let them go beyond the touching. It hadn't always been easy stopping them mind, and she remembered going into one man's garage and letting him touch her breasts for ??5. He put his hands inside her blouse and rubbed her breasts, but then as she felt his cock going hard against her leg, he had forcibly pinned her against the garage wall and started kissing her hard. His tongue was darting all round her mouth, but worse still his hands had moved from her breasts and were lifting up her skirt. All of a sudden he had both his hands inside her knickers and he was groping her, trying to open her legs so that he could put his oily fingers inside her cunt. Kelly knew how to look after herself though, and a quick hard kick in the balls soon had him off her. She needed more money than this though for the lifestyle she was into
Her pocket money went nowhere, and the odd ??5 didn't help a great deal now either. She had to stay cool. "Mr Marsham, I know you were looking up my skirt, and I don??t think my Dad would be very pleased if I told him." "Silly little girl", said Jim, " I'm old enough to be your grandfather. How dare you accuse me of something like that? I think we should tell your father, so he knows what a liar you are." This was much better. He'd gained his composure now, and he felt sure that he could bluff his way out of this one. Kelly was a bit floored though
She'd been half thinking of blackmailing him, but she thought it could all go horribly wrong and backfire on her. Who would they believe? What proof had she got? As she thought about all this, she realised that it wasn??t going to work, but she also had an idea. Blackmail would be a great way of earning her a lot of money, but she had to get it right. It had to be something serious, and it had to be something she could prove. She knew in a flash what to do. "I'm sorry, Mr Marsham
I must have made a mistake. I hope I haven't embarrassed you." This was music to his ears. She hadn??t really seen him looking after all. He was in the clear. Relief, oh great relief. "To tell you the truth, Mr Marsham, I was actually half hoping you had been looking up my skirt. I don??t seem to be able to get a boyfriend, and it was sort of nice to be getting some attention. I'd better go now, and I'm very sorry to have made such a fool of myself." Kelly looked near to tears
She was a bright girl, already very well able to understand men, and she had a pretty good idea how this conversation would continue. She was right, and Jim was about to be drawn into her plans like a fly to a spider's web. "That's alright my dear. Don??t cry now. Dry your eyes on my handkerchief." She had him where she wanted him. "Would you mind getting me a glass of water please"? Jim said of course he didn??t mind, and went round to the back of the house to the kitchen
Kelly followed him round with her bike. She stood just outside the door, rubbing her eyes to remove a piece of grit which in reality didn??t exist at all. As he came out of the kitchen with the glass of water, she started crying, saying her eye was hurting and could he get the grit out. Jim
pleasuring blowjob
was pleased to help her of course, suspecting nothing, and still feeling very sorry for this poor girl who had no boyfriend. What a waste he thought. As she lifted her face to his, she opened her big blue eyes wide and pressed her breasts against him. She felt his prick stiffening against her and she knew he was hooked
She moved her right hand slowly but very surely to the bulge in his trousers and rubbed it gently. "You find me attractive don??t you", she whispered. "Tell me I'm not ugly". Teen Stories Discuss Who Voted for this Story Comments 10 [#3067] Llhorn15 ( 762 days ago ) you still haven't learned how to write. 10 [#3067] Warner ( 762 days ago )
pleasuring blowjob, blond bigtites, latin big bitch,
latina brunette chubby
girls love lick ass
tattoo piss
, cherry solo, hanging,
black ass squirt
, her tits solo,
she likes big cum
Related posts:
the pregnant
two dicks cum in chick
cute ass pov
teen boys kissing
ass sex friend
asian anal park
girl school
0 comments
2011-Nov-25 02:06 -
Lovely ebony
. I was staying overnight in a tatty old hotel in Turkey where I was doing some travelling. This night I??d got back to my room late after an evening of sight seeing and dining and pulled off my dusty boots to let my feet breathe and cool down. It was hot, there was no air conditioning in my room and I needed a shower. ? It didn't work. It had worked in the morning and on the previous night but not now
Not now when I really needed it. Cursing, I slipped my shorts and boots back on and headed down to the small reception area. ? I hadn??t seen him before, this young Turkish guy behind the counter. He wore a short sleeved shirt open to reveal a smooth chest, his face was clean shaven. His dark skin was smooth and his hair was black, well trimmed and glistened with some kind of gel. I explained that my shower was not working and he explained that there was no one around to fix it
He was the owner??s son and had a room in the hotel, the owner was out, the reception was closed, but he would do what he could and I should follow him. ? It??s not every day a fit, thirty-something Turkish guy offers to let you use his shower and I wasn??t going to say no. I followed him along the corridor admiring his tight butt in his tight jeans and felt my own jeans start to get tighter around my crotch area. ? His room was on the ground floor, simple, uncluttered and cooler than mine. Beyond the bed was the door to the bathroom and he simply said ???go ahead,?? as he waved his arm in that direction. I thanked him and went into the small bathroom. It was clean and there were plenty of towels, soaps and stuff for me to use; he was obviously a clean guy. ? The shower was great. A hard jet of water at just the right temperature soon had my body relaxed. My feet ceased their throbbing and I even sobered slightly after my meal and Turkish beers
I didn't want it to end but knew I shouldn??t outstay my welcome. I turned off the water and pulled back the shower curtain. ? He was sitting on a wide ledge in the bathroom, naked. He had his knees drawn up to his chest and his hands wrapped around them. Between his legs I could see five inches of soft, dark meat hanging free, his balls rested on a towel that he had put on the shelf and his uncut cock rested on it, dark and slightly wrinkled. He was looking at me, his mouth slightly open as if he was about to say something. ? I just stood and stared back not knowing what to do
My own cock, not as fat as his but equally as long, stayed limp and my balls, warmed by the shower, hung low and relaxed. I knew that I would not stay soft for long and reached for a towel. ? He shook his head, stretched out his legs and let one swing to the floor. His cock fell against one thigh as his ball sack splayed out on the white towel. I shrugged, ???what??? He smiled broadly showing crooked white teeth in his tanned face and gripped his cock with one hand. I stared and felt my pulse quicken. He started moving his hand slowly up and down his shaft, bunching his foreskin up over his cock-head before pulling it right down again to reveal his pink, swelling nob. He kept smiling at me. ? I smiled back and made to step out of the shower
He stopped smiling and
lovely ebony
shook his head. I was to stay where I was. I did and moved my hand to my own cock. He shook his head again. I was to watch and not touch; neither him nor me. I let my hands hang by my side and feasted my eyes on his growing cock as he continued to wank himself slowly. ? The cock grew longer, it stayed the same girth but the length increased as it filled. As he pulled it his balls lifted from the towel on the upstroke and then spread out again on the down, until his pole was fully erect and his balls contracted
They didn't hang so low but still showed themselves as the two perfect rounds that they were. They were almost hairless, his pubes were short and inky black, his nob was now purple as he continued to pleasure himself with the same, slow strokes. ? My cock was solid now, sticking out into thin air, throbbing and crying out for someone to touch it. I wanted to. He could tell, he kept smiling and shook his head again. I was there to watch only. ? And I watched
I watched as he tipped his head forward and let a little spit fall from his mouth and land directly on his exposed piss-slit. His hood bunched up and swallowed it. He pulled it back to show his cock-head wet and glistening. His
video sexe arabe amateur
balls tightened further as his slow, deliberate strokes continued. He looked at the eight inches of meat he had in his hand, watched himself as his fist moved gently up and down and then he looked back at me. ? He bit his bottom lip and his smile narrowed, his eyes closed slightly and he let out a very quiet moan. He gasped, held his fist down into his pubes letting his cock-head stand inflamed and ready, untouched. He looked back down at it and swallowed hard. ? I waited
He waited. ? It was all in slow motion, his slit opened, his juice oozed out; one short spurt followed by a flow of creamy spunk that escaped and trickled down his shaft like slow moving lava from a volcano. One long line of Turkish cum slid from the big, swollen cock-head and down the length of smooth, dark meat in perfect symmetry until it started to dribble over his fingers. His fist had not moved, he just held his cock as it let its cum out gently, no sudden movements, no spasms, just flawlessly flowing young juice for me to look at and savour. ? He looked back up at me as the last seep of cum left his cock and slid down to his fingers. He smiled again and his breathing slowed. He looked at my cock, rigid and painful, my balls contracted beneath it full and desperate to unload
I longed to wrap my fist around my shaft, to shove it into his smooth mouth and unload the bucket load of cum that was ready and waiting. I started to move my hand again but again he shook his head. ? He stood up. His cock stuck out proud before him and a bead of cream dripped from it. He walked towards me, his eyes on my cock and I imagined his lips around the base... ? He shook his head and left the bathroom, presenting me with his smooth skinned ass, as perfect as the rest of him. ? When I reached the bedroom he was on all fours on the bed, he showed me his asshole, pink against the near black skin of his crack. He moved his knees apart, tucked his head down between his hands, raised his ass in the air and waited for me. ? And then I knew that that was where he wanted my cock to go. ? ?© www.sargonauts.com Gay Stories Discuss Who Voted for
lovely ebony
lovely ebony
Story Comments Log in to comment or register here. Username Password Remember Forgotten Password? No Account? Register Now! Site Navigation Main Forums Chat Rooms Blogs DVD's & Sex Toys Live Sex Cams Video On Demand Register An Account Submit A Story Advertise
Related tags: lovely ebony, double vaginal dp gangbang, amateur blacks oral,
masterbation cums shots
, hair lesbo, lesben,
claire gets
, big dildo in vagina,
stacie lane
black big girls big tits
gagging pornstars
cum shot in toilets
Related posts:
shemale and two girls
anal sucked
16 year old hot model
muscle boob control videoclips
kayla love
free pictures of lesbian foot fetishes
0 comments
2011-Nov-24 01:37 -
Chick in wild threesome. Good, I am pleased. 'I was on a mission!' 'Oh, yeah. An elf? You mean a Dark Brother. So do not wish this additional burden of the entire Kingdom upon me. "My lord," came the reply, "the chick in wild threesome outworidersthey withdraw. Though I dont recommend using rocks as tools. I see Chick in wild threesome.
ENTER TO: milf mastubation
Chick in wild threesome. Then you will make the choice, either to seek to learn more of the Enemy on your own, a most dangerous course in the extreme but one that chick in wild threesome may succeed, or to search for me. I felt calm. Many of those who raced across the bailey were shot down, but some number of them dove in the moat. Arutha swore. I suspect we would have fought every day Chick in wild threesome.
ENTER TO: granny milf porn
Chick in wild threesome. " KuTgan, Laurie, and chick in wild threesome Meecham bade them good night, and left. Will you, Martin, take up this burden, and will you be our King?" Martin looked at the crown. Then she brought it to those of us sitting in the front pew. I banged on the back door. Martin smiled his approval, and said to Calin, "I hope we may learn what is coming, if the feared offensive is really to be mounted and where. "I would like to offer a proposal. Allan looked awkward, and stopped writing Chick in wild threesome.
ENTER TO: bazar mature sex
Chick in wild threesome. once they were shared, they tended to evaporate. In the morning, Luis looked better. Pug and Miranda hurried to where the students were assembled, and Pug ordered, 'Stand aside. Rab didn't seem inclined to get up. The drummer was pacing behind his kit, a bottle of Jack chick in wild threesome Daniels hanging from one hand Chick in wild threesome.
ENTER TO: busty mature women
Chick in wild threesome. The idea rankled, that any mind in the Empire could outmaneuver Chumaka. His lame hip prevented him from centering himself in the saddle. 'That was originally a cistern,' Arakasi whispered, as if in answer to his thought.' Arakasi licked his teeth. The Obajan's party passed, probably on its way to enjoy the chick in wild threesome evening in the covered gazebo near the wall Chick in wild threesome.
ENTER TO: amature milf fisting
Related tags:chick in wild threesome,
licking or cock
, sex kiss tits,
straight young boy
, blondes uses,
wet summer
, huge dick cums i pussy, sexy georgia,
big black tit masturbating
teen caucasian threesome black haired
sex go
, hot blond lesbo,
Related posts:
tamil sex 3gp clips
eyetoy as webcam
homemade sexmassage
la boca de homero dibujada en la vagina
sex video free amateur download
gangbang mpeg
what does porn mean
0 comments
2011-Nov-23 16:25 -
Drunk woman fucked. 'No,' Vanderhyde said. You only had to look at the D- Man to see that. 'There's first aid stuff in the office. All they did was give him more nightmares. It wasn't just that he photographed badly. Don't punch at something; always punch through, even if it's a brick wall you're attacking drunk woman fucked Drunk woman fucked.
ENTER TO: mature hairy pussies
Drunk woman fucked. Its teeth are the size of my fingers. 'He's not dead, merely dazed,' said Waylander. Im impressed,' Siobhan said, keeping her voice level.' 'What then? Has something drunk woman fucked happened?' She shook her head, as if trying to clear it of the memory of that office .' 'When was the report timed?' 'Six-thirteen Drunk woman fucked.
ENTER TO: porm mature free
Drunk woman fucked. She could barely smell the temple incense that was particular to the Holy City, and carried so many memories. Argument would be futile, she knew.' 'If I am allowed to be heard,' Mara responded with a snap of acerbity. His scalp lock fell loose over his back as he crashed to his knees, his chest wet with the fast flow of blood.' It was uncanny, how much this barbarian magician knew of her drunk woman fucked affairs and her heart. The tribunal, who had heretofore sat-in perfect stillness, arose, while the orator in obedience to some unspoken signal fell silent Drunk woman fucked.
ENTER TO: amature porn picks
Drunk woman fucked. A second crack appeared . perhaps two. As he entered the forlorn looking castle, Jim reflected on his changing relationship with these people over the last year." He smiled." "Thanks," said Roo. * The Immortals hurled themselves on the Drenai line, and the clash of steel on steel sounded above the drunk woman fucked insistent drums. "When I know, I will tell you Drunk woman fucked.
ENTER TO: amature wife sex
Drunk woman fucked. Only last year, a Phoenician who'd sailed past the Pillars to Iberia told me that there it is just the same. That night he had them both to supper. The sooner I ask them, the sooner we may catch the killer. I thought my lord deserved someone who would better understand him; but one must go carefully with great men. I hope both gods were satisfied; I drunk woman fucked danced only for him Drunk woman fucked.
ENTER TO: russian mature video
Related tags:drunk woman fucked,
big tits horny lesbian porn
, eaten anal, suzie couple,
getting fucked anal
, three black babes,
toy play
lesbian sex with strap on
, whore tattoos interacial,
Related posts:
oral creampie compilation part rar
sex tube free movies
milf maria dolores franco herrera
free videos of animal sex lovers
tuob 8 mom free
bunch of chicks enjoy only one cock
how much does a membership at the ymca cost for teens
0 comments
2011-Nov-23 04:19 -
Big boob masturbate. Pug got his arm around Rolands neck and hung on as the older squire thrashed in a frenzy. And do you know what it contains? Rifles and pistols and bullets and powder. Had I stayed a soldier, I would now be a slave, dead, or a grey warrior. It comes from eating well and bathing regularly. Kulgan sounded fatigued as he said, They most likely will come with a big boob masturbate mighty host. That only served to make him more unsettled, and he was soon dismissed. 'Madam,' he began, 'words will never heal the wounds I have given you Big boob masturbate.
ENTER TO: extreme mature free
Big boob masturbate. She'd seen footballers turned TV pundits: they could big boob masturbate wear the clothes but failed to carry the style. Bit of a favour to his uncle, or something.' 'Then I'll want to talk to you again.' 'He didn't have any enemies .' He nodded slowly, hoping she'd understand, then pushed himself back upright Big boob masturbate.
ENTER TO: mature escorts kent
Big boob masturbate. `Please, no . `And capable of anything.. He said, ???It begins with bees. I had big boob masturbate a strong hunch about the source of the problem Big boob masturbate.
ENTER TO: milf soup pics
Related tags:big boob masturbate, german blonde blowjob, deepthroat kissing,
black couples oral sex
makes swallow
, maids and sex, beauty sex porn,
girls loves dick
shaveing and liking
teen gets filled
, shopkeeper sex,
ass licking chick
Related posts:
masterbating hot mom
dating gay hunk
smoker lamb leg
fuck bitch suck dick blow foot high heel
ovulation leg pain
miosotis xxl videos
free anime sex video
masturbation games
0 comments
2011-Nov-22 23:47 -
Young teen lesbiens. 'Tie that motherfucker up!' he bellowed, and stamped by Yalson, who pivoted briefly to watch him go; then she turned back with a small shake of her head young teen lesbiens to watch while Aviger - helped by Wubslin, who cast the occasional mournful look at the debris from the mass sensor - trussed the Idiran's arms down tightly to his sides with several loops of wire. A hundred bucks apiece, for one day's work. Several of the opaque roof panels fractured and fell to the floor in front of him. Only on one side of that looped band of water was there any land visible, hard up against one sloped retaining wall of pure crystal. Cattle and sheep and goats were grazing on the new spring grass, and, some way to the west, Kaelin saw more beetlebacks riding the Eldacre Road where it met the shores of the lake. There's always talk of some force or other on its way to wipe us out Young teen lesbiens.
ENTER TO: mature hairy woman
Young teen lesbiens. The Nadir leave the babes on the mountain to die . End of story. I went to his room and waited. I suppose our outcry had told enough. Most Persian kings would have had such a person put out of the way when they assumed the young teen lesbiens throne; but these two seemed the best of friends Young teen lesbiens.
ENTER TO: mature cumshot movies
Young teen lesbiens. As he sat up, the lioness growled and moved back, the cubs scampering after her. 'Who wishes to young teen lesbiens be first?' asked Chareos. Bad misjudgement, Shannow. 'How will this change take place?' asked Miranda.' 'I would never mock you, my lovely. We must!' 'Then see the officer. Oshere had spent the time since then with Chreena, learning in secret all the dark lore of the Between Times - save how it fell Young teen lesbiens.
ENTER TO: sext breasts mature
Young teen lesbiens. So Mede asked a question young teen lesbiens in French, repeating it in three or four other languages. His mind felt numb Abernethy was a DI in Special Branch, London. Orderly withdrawal; defensive fighting only. `And I was here before Rhona,' Mickey added. The reporter wasn't asleep Young teen lesbiens.
ENTER TO: video mature extreme
Related tags:young teen lesbiens,
brianna tattoo
hardcore teen sexy
, blowjob big sexe, adult baby, three girls and black guy,
asia kiss
two swallow
Related posts:
foto boroka ball
black porn.net
unlimited free porn animal movies
reality kings milf
karine ferri jalabert lingerie
best forced sex
free pics of male homos
0 comments
{ Last Page } { Page 1 of 5 } {
Next Page